The Bible for the New Age | Teachings of the Ascended Masters

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

Unveiled Mysteries Vol. I

The Magic Presence Vol. II The "I Am" Aborations and Affirmations Vol. IV

SAINT GERMAIN PRESS

colorplates

PRINTED IN U. S. A.

AUTHOR'S APPRECIATION

IT IS,

with sincerest gratitude, that I acknowledge the blessed assistance of Lotus Ray King, whose untiring effort has enabled me to bring forth "Unveiled Mysteries," "The Magic Presence" and the "I

Discourses," in their present, splendid form.

All credit is given Lotus foreditingthese books; by her great tenacity, in holding so closely to her "Mighty

Presence," she has called Perfection into action.

I wish to thank Max

Gysi, Betty

Mundy and David Livingston for their gracious assistance in perfect- ing the manuscripts.

also grateful to the many Students, who have so earnestly called the "Mighty I

Presence" into action, for the success and Perfection of this tran- scendent Blessing to mankind.

GoDFRE Ray King.

Long Beach, Calif. July 20th. 1935.

DEDICATION

This series of books

is dedicated in deepest Eternal

Love and Gratitude to our Beloved Masters, Saint Germain, Jesus, the Great Divine Director, and also to the Great White Brotherhood, the Brotherhood at the Royal Teton, the Brotherhood at Mount Shasta, the Great Ones from Venus, and those other Ascended Masters Whose loving help has been direct and without limit.

EDITOR'S NOTE

THE

words of Jesus, as quoted throughout

this series of books by Godfre Ray King, are

the authenticstatements Heuttered, although

theydo notalways agree, verbally, with some versions

of the Christian Bible.

This fact should not surprise the Truth-Seeker,

whounderstandsthe difficultiesencountered in

trans-

lation.

Jesus has spoken again, on the Visible Light and

Sound Ray, and made this point clear, saying:

"It is unfortunate indeed, that some of the

Scriptural statements have been clouded by

HUMAN concepts;

yet I

am thankful indeed

that many have remained unaltered."

Lotus Ray King.

TRIBUTE

the present time, the attention of mankind is /\

being drawn to the co7iscious understanding JL \^ and use of the words, "I AM," by the As-

cended Masters, Saint Germain, Jesus, and others of the Ascended Host, who are pouring out ceaselessly, the Great Light to release Freedom, Peace, and Per-

fection.

The Cosmic Command

for the permanent

Golden Age has been given and must now manifest on this planet.

The Great Ascended Masters have worked for cen-

turies, preparing for the expansion of Light that is now flooding the entire system to which this earth

belongs. The Great Cosmic Law has begun the re- lease and increase of That Light which compels all things to come into Perfect Divine Order wherever

it flows.

of the Eternal Inner Understanding concerning the use of the Great Creative Word, "I AM." They, and They alone, have been able to give the complete un- derstanding concerning what occurs when those two words, "I AM," are used.

They have been the Elder Brothers, Protectors,

Guardians, and Infallible Teachers of mankind throughout the centuries. The Ascended Masters are

xii

TRIBUTE

the Only Infallible Source of instruction to the hu- manityofthis earth, because Theyare Wholly Divine and One with the God-Self of every individual. They are the Living Fulfillment of the Law They teach,

and are the Only Ones who have manifested Com- plete Victory over so-called death.

and Love which rules the Universe, and maintains divine order throughout Infinity. The release of Their Combined Light is taking

place and flooding the earth at the present time. All that is not of the Light is consumed thereby. Their Lightwill continue to expand throughout this planet until all its humanity has made the Ascension also, and the earth itself becomes a Blazing Sun whirling in its appointed path in space. To These Great Ascended Masters, mankind owes all the good it has ever received or drawn forth, be-

cause they are the ways and means by which the In- finite God-Self expands Its Perfection through the

finite activity of personalities. This earth and

its

humanity are entering into "The

Age," and therefore the full use of this

Knowledge" must be understood and utilized by the individuals who live here, in the present and near future.

The Great Cosmic Beings, the Ascended Masters, and Angelic Hosts have given tremendous protection

TRIBUTE

xiii

to America and her people over the year just past, and to all individuals, who will call unto

Them

the Name ofthe "Mighty I

Presence," keep their feelings harmonized, and pour out intense Love con- tinually to theirown "Mighty I

Presence," They

will give assistance without limit. This book

is especially charged with Saint Ger- main'sAscended Master Consciousness and Love and that of the other Ascended Masters concerned with this activity, to bring protection, freedom, illumina- tion, and Perfection to all who read or contact it, that all may express Mastery and also make their Ascension.

It is the privilege of every student of Light, at this time, to call in the

Name

of "The I

Pres-

ence," with all earnestness and Love, to These Great Ones to protect America, the land, and herpeople, to

illumine all officials of the government, to perfect all within her borders and to compel obedience every- where unto "The Light of God that never fails."

GoDFRE Ray King

FOREWORD

THE

thirty-three Discourses contained in this book were dictated over a Visible Light and Sound Ray in our home during 1932 by the Ascended Master, Saint Germain, and those other Ascended Masters directly concerned with this ac-

tivity.

The sound of His voice was physically audible to everyone in the room. At times His Visible, Tan- gible Presence also stood within the room, when He

accomplish special work.

The training and preparation

for him to do this,

at the present crisis of the outer-world, was given us over a period of thirty years, that it might be accom- plished at this time, and assistance from the Ascended Masters comes forth in this way to protect and free all individuals,

who make conscious

effort to correct

themselves and attain Mastery over all things on this earth.

Never before, except in the Retreats of the Great White Brotherhood, has such intensified, transcend- ent instruction concerning the "I

AM"

been given

to individuals. Not for thousands of years have the

been taught to mankind, as Saint Germain and Oth- ers of the Ascended Masters have revealed. Permis-

xvi

FOREWORD

sion for them to be explained to students as given forth in these discourses has been granted to us by these Great ones. Such instruction, as is herein con- tained, has never been given to students until after a three year probation in the Retreats. The condition of the outer-world at the present time is such that those, who sincerely seek the Light and want the Constructive Way of Life, must have more than human help,

if they are to survive over

the present period ofchaos, which is the accumulated discord generated by humanity en masse through the centuries, that is pressing heavily upon the outer ex- perience of individuals today.

The need

of protection and help for the children of earth is so great, at the present hour, that the

let the bars down, so to speak, and have released this InnerUnderstandingofthe "Mighty I

Presence"

into the outer-Life of mankind, that all who want the Light and will make conscious effort to attain their own freedom and

Masters' may have the assistance which will give them the Eternal Victory. Only fragments of the real understanding of the

Presence" have been given to the outer-world until now. The Ascended Master, Saint Germain, says: "It is the most important understanding man- kind can ever have, and there

no freedom nor Per-

fection for the individual, except through this

FOREWORD

xvii

conscious application." He considers it of such para- mount importance that He dictated more than thirty- three discourses in which he explains what happens in the outer-Life of the individual when one

says,

"I AM."

also says: "Nothing will bless the in- dividual to so great a degree as the conscious under- standing of this 'Creative Word.' "

When

the phrase, "Mighty I

Presence come

forth," is used throughout this series of books, it is always a call to the God Presence to pour forth or release the out-pouring of Perfection, which the one making the call desires. It is always thought, felt, written, or spoken with the feeling of intense LOVE. It is always a call to God, the "Mighty I

Presence" to establish Per- fection everywhere, and thus let God's Will—Per- fection—be made manifest on earth. When a com- mand

is given, it is always the outer-self calling unto God and,

in the

Name

of "That Mighty I

Pres-

ence," commanding substance and energy to obey the decree given, which is the Self-conscious effort required in order to open the door for the Intelli- gence of the "I

AM"

to release Its Perfect Manifesta- tion.

This book not only carries the Ascended Masters' Understanding of the "I

AM"

but is charged with

the Ray of Light and Love from His Heart which is

xviii

FOREWORD

the Ascended Master's feeling and comprehension of Its Full Power forever Self-Sustained. May

this book of "I

Discourses" anchor the attention of all who read or contact it, so power- fully upon each individual's own Divinity, that the

Presence" shall fill the earth, and release with the power of a thousand suns, the Eternal Dominion of "The Light of God that never fails." GoDFRE Ray King

CONTENTS

DISCOURSES

October

3, 1932 .

II October 6, 1932

III October 10, 1932 IV October

13, 1932

V October

17, 1932

VI October

20, 1932

VII October

24, 1932

VIII October 27, 1932 IX October

30, 1932

November

3, 1932

XI November

7, 1932

XII November 10, 1932 XIII November

14, 1932

XIV November

17, 1932

XV November

21, 1932

XVI November

24, 1932

XVII November

28, 1932

XVIII December

1, 1932

XIX December

5, 1932

December

8, 1932

XXI December

12, 1932

xix

PAGE

XX CONTEXTS

DISCOURSES PAGE

XXII December

15, 1932 .

. . 254 XXIII December

19, 1932

XXIV December

22, 1932

XXV

December

25, 1932

XXVI December

29, 1932

XXVII December

24, 1933

XXVIII December

25, 1933

XXIX August

19, 1934 .

XXX

November

29, 1934

XXXI December

25, 1934

XXXII January

1, 1935 .

XXXIII July

4, 1932

January

1, 1935 .

THE

**I

AM" DISCOURSES

By The Ascended Master, Saint Germain

DISCOURSE

October

^, 19^2

Saint Germain

INVOCATION: Thou

Infinite, Mighty Pres- ence—Thou All-Pervading Principle of Life! we give praise and thanks for Thy Wondrous Activity, through all outer Presence. Out of Thy Mighty Es- sence comes all that is,

and Oh! that humanity might understand. Thou art ever and forever Self- sustained. Thou Mighty, Active Principle of Life, surge forth in the outer activity ofmankind, manifest Thy Supreme

Justice now in all places.

Mighty Presence of Light—God in Action! govern the minds of mankind, holding them to Truth and Justice, and see that Thy Messengers

are placed in

all official positions; let naught of the outer inter- fere, that none of humanity may accept any thought of deception.

Mighty Presence of God in Action, surge forth in the minds ofall, expressingThy Conquering Pres- ence.

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

Greetings: I bring you greetings from the Per- fected Ones, who are watching closely over, and min- istering to all.

THE DISCOURSE

Life, in all its activities everywhere manifest, is God in Action, and

it is only

through lack of the understanding of applied thought and feeling, that mankind

is constantly interrupting the pure flow

of that Perfect Essence of Life, which would, without interference, naturally express its Perfection every- where.

The natural tendency of Life is Love, peace, beauty, harmony, and opulence, for Life cares not who uses

it,

but

is constantly

surging to pour more of Its Perfection into manifestation, always with that lifting process, which is ever inherent within Itself.

AM"

is the Activity of "That Life." How^ strange it is, that students with sincere inter- est, do not seem to get the True meaning of those two words.

When you say, and feel "I AM," you

release the spring of Eternal, Everlasting, Life, to flow on its

way unmolested. In other words, you open wide the door to Its natural flow. When you

say "I

not," you shut the door in the face of this Mighty Energy.

DISCOURSE

I 3

AM"

is the Full Activity of God.

Having placed before you so often the Truth of God in Action,

I wish you to understand Its first expression, in individualization. The first expression of every individual, everywhere in the Universe, either in spoken word, silent thought, or feeling, is "I AM," recognizing Its Own Conquering

Divinity.

The student, endeavoringtounderstand and apply these mighty yet simple laws, must stand guard more strictly over his thought and expression, in word or otherwise, for every time you say "I

not," "I cannot," "I have not," you are, whether knowingly or unknowingly, throttling that "Great Presence" within you. This isjust as tangible, as

you placed your hands about the throat of an outer form, only with the outer form, your thought governing the hand, you can release it at any time, but when you make a dec- laration, using the words "I

not," you set in mo-

tion Mighty, Limitless Energy, that continues to act, unless it is recalled, consumed, and transmuted. This shows you the enormous power you have, to qualify this Mighty Energy of God, and I tell you, beloved students, dynamite is less dangerous, for that would but liberate you from the body, while these thoughts, sent forth ignorantlyand ungoverned, bind you upon the wheel of re-embodiment indefinitely. Thus you can

see,

how important

it is for

you to

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

know, what you are doing, when you thoughtlessly use wrong expressions, because you are using the

"I AM."

Do not misunderstand me, this is no idle, foreign, or Oriental expression, but the Highest Principle of Life used, and expressed throughout every civiliza- tion that has ever existed, for the first expression every Self-conscious form of Life gives is "I

AM."

It isonlyafterwards, in itscontactwithouter, ^vTongly qualified activity, that it begins to accept anything less than "I

AM."

Now

dear students, do you not see, that when you say, "I

sick," you arejustreversing this Principle of Life, which is naturally all Perfection, thus re- qualifying it by your wilful ignorance with some- thing which it never naturally possessed? Through long centuries of wilful misunderstand- ing, humanityhascharged the very atmosphere about them, with falsehood and unreality, for I need not say to you, that when you say, "I

sick," it is an

abject falsehood in respect to your Divinity, which cannot be sick.

Does this sound harsh to you? Then

I say, think it over,

and you will see what a blessing and release it can be to you. I say to

you dear students—in the name of God, stop using these UTong expressions of your Godhead

DISCOURSE

I 5

—ofyourDivinity—for it is impossible

foryou to have

freedom as long as you continue to do it. I

cannot

speak of this to you too often, that when you really recognize, and accept the Mighty Presence of God in

you, there are positively no adverse conditions.

STOP!

I say to you, giving power to the outer conditions, persons, places, or things, and in the name of God every time you find yourself starting to say, "I

sick," "I

broke," "I

not feel-

ing well," instantly reverse this fatal condition to your progress, and declare silently, with all the in- tensity of your being,—"I

AM"—

which

is all health,

opulence, Perfection, happiness, peace, and the power to recognize Perfection in yourself and every- where else.

When you

think of the expression, "I AM," it means that you know you have God in Action, ex- pressinginyourlife. Do not let these false expressions continue to govern, and limit you. Continually re- mind yourself:—"I live, move, and have my Being

and all outer expression in the full opulence of God, made manifest every moment." In thus reminding yourself of this Invincible, Un- conquerable Presence you keep the door open for Its pure. Invincible Essence and Intelligence toweave into your outer expression, that wondrous Perfec- tion.

I plead with you, dear ones, every^vhere, do not

6 THE "I AM" DISCOURSES

continue to use these wrang expressions, thinking that in some hocus-pocus way, you may slide past reaping the result: IT SIMPLY CANNOT BE

DONE.

Many of you know that they use the branding iron on the Western Frontier as a recognition of own ership by the ranchmen. So great is my desire to have you recognize, and hold fast to the active Presence of God in you, that I almost lang for a branding-iron to brand those words-"I AM"-into your conscious ness for constant use, that you could not be drawn off the recognition, acceptance, and use of that Mighty, Glorious Presence of God,-which you are. I trust that all, who may hear or read these words, will feel the power and the l\Tighty Conviction of this Truth, that goes with them, leaping into action wherever expressed.

If at any time, anything less than Perfection at tempts to make an appearance in your experience, declare vehemently, that it is not true, and that you accept only God, which is Perfection in your Life everywhere manifest. As lang as you give way to ac cepting false appearances, you will have them ex pressed in your Life and experience. lt is not, dear student, a matter of belief on your part, whether you accept these Truths or not, but they are The Law, proven through lang centuries of experience, and are placed before you for your freedom.

7 THE"IAM"DISCOURSES

Awaken to the fact that your thought and feeling in the past have built—created—the inharmony of your world today. Arise! I say, Arise! and walk with the Father —the "I AM"—that you may be free from these limitations. There is only one thing in this Universe that can surround you with limitation, and that is accepting the outer appearance instead of the Mighty, Active Presence of God in you.

The Western World likes to fool itself with the idea that it refuses to accept the ancient and Eastern idea of sorcery—in other words, the misuse of the Spiritual Powers. The worst kind of sorcery is being used in the political fields today that has ever been known in the history of mankind through the use of mental power— wrongly qualified.

If this same tremendous mental force were used in just the reverse way, to know that thereisonlyGodinAction ineveryindividualfillingofficialplaces, the sender of that quality or Truth would not only be free himself, but the political world would be filled with Freedom and Justice. Then we would experience a natural world, a world of GodinAction—everywhere present.

It is today as it was at one time in Egypt. Those who misuse the mental power are binding themselves to the rack of inharmony, embodiment after embodiment.

Take the stand: "I do not take on conditions from

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

anybody or anything about me, but God—Good and

always God-commanded." You need to acquire the habit of stilling yourself. Sit down three or four times a day, and simply still the outer self. This will let the energy be supplied. Learn to command and

control the energy in your body. If you want the en- ergy still—be still. If you want the energy active—be active. You must stand up, face a thing, and rise above

it.

There

no other way.

The student should watch in every way for habits and break them up. He should not have to be told, but must look within himself, and uproot whatever is not Perfect.

This brings a freedom, not possible in any other way.

The holding on of old habits is just like

wearing

old worn-out garments. The student must not wait for someone else to think these things out for him. He must do

it himself. It is not possible for anyone

to do it, but himself.

In this work and under this radiation, everything that is latent in the individual is being brought forth to be consumed.

Watch—that the attention does not become fixed on the thing you do not want. It is perfectly ridiculous to keep reverting back to things which have not worked out. If you have built your limitations for centuries and can, by this attention and self-effort, free yourself in a few years, isn't it worth it? Is it not marvelous?

DISCOURSE

I 9

A humorous

sense of getting away from a thing is sometimes the quickest and most powerful way of doing

it, for a

buoyant, joyous feeling releases the energy, that many times enables a very wonderful manifestation to take place. If one will buckle

down to brass tacks, and call on the Law of Forgiveness, he can then consume all past creations in The Consuming Flame and be free. You must be conscious that The Flame is the

Active

Presence of God doing the consuming. The Freedom of God is here in action.

When you have

a feeling to do a certain construc- tive thing, go ahead, stick to it, and do it, if the heavens fall. Whether the manifestation comes now or not, should not enter into your consciousness at

all.

Even when students only know a thing intellectu- ally, theyshouldnot allow the mind tokeepreverting back to wrongconditions, when they know what this activity does to their success. It is unbelievable that people will not conquer this enemy in their con-

sciousness.

No studentcan

evergain the victory, until he stops reverting back to the old negative condi- tions he is trying to get rid of. The whole work of a teacher is to get

some means

and explanation over to the student of the activity of acceptance. What the mind accepts is that which the individual agrees with, through his attention.

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

by letting the two become one. When

the mind ac-

cepts and agrees with a thing or condition, the in- dividual decrees it into his world. Whatever you let the attention rest upon, you are agreeing with and accepting, because through the attention you have let the

mind become one with it.

If an individual were to see a rattlesnake coiled, would he walk right up to be struck? Certainly not, yet this is what students are doing when they

let their

attention revert back to their troubles. Such habits are only past

momentum given a specific quality. There are only two activities in Life, and if

you

will not let the Inner govern according to Its plan of Perfection then the outer must. W'hen a constructive picture is flashed to

your

mind,

it is a reality.

When you

recall it as a mental picture, and hold it again, it calls forth the reality. One can become

so aware of his

own God Pres- ence, that at any time, he can see and feel Its Radi- ance pouring out to him. For things

it does not want, the outer has all the confidence in the w^orld. It is up to the student to compel

it to have the

same confidence for the Per- fection of God that it has for the imperfection of the senses.

The student must always rely on himself. He must always think, "What can I do to intensify this ac- tivity from the hints given?"

DISCOURSE

I 11

BENEDICTION: Mighty

Perfected Ones! as we receive

Thy Magic Circle of Protection, as we re- ceive and are enfolded in Thy Mighty Opulent Pres-

ence,

Oh Master Within! we accept fully that opu- lence made manifest in our outer experience and use.

give praise and thanks for Thy wisdom in its use.

give praise and thanks that we have the full strength to accept only Thy Mighty Active Pres-

ence at all times, and to refuse acceptance toanything unlike Thee.

DISCOURSE

October 6, 1932 Saint Germain

INVOCATION: Thou

Infinite All-Pervading Presence—Thou Mighty Master within each human form! we acknowledge and accept Thy Full Presence manifest within these forms, and within the human form of every individual that God has sent forth. We

give praise and thanks that at last, we have become aware of this Mighty Presence to Whom we

can turn

and recognize the Fulness of God's Activity, the "I

AM"

of all things.

Greetings: to you all.

THE DISCOURSE

When

Jesus said: "I

the resurrection and the Life," he gave forth one of the mightiest utterances that can well be expressed. When he

said, "I

AM," He did not refer to the

outer expression, but He did refer to The Mighty MasterPresence—God Within, because herepeatedly said: "I of

self can do nothing, it is the Father within—the

AM'—

that doeth the works." Again Jesus said: "I

the Way, the Life, and the Truth," giving recognition to the One and Only Power—Gofi

in Action within him.

DISCOURSE

II 13

Again he said: "I

the 'Light' that lighteth

every man that cometh into the world," prefacing every statement of vital importance with the words—

"I AM."

Contemplating "I AM," as anything and every- thing you wish to be, is one of the mightiest means of loosing the Inner God Power, Love, Wisdom, and Truth, and setting It into action in the outer expe-

rience.

Again, let us refer to His mighty utterance, per- haps one of the greatest ever spoken into the outer expression: "I

the open door, which no man can shut." Do you not see how very vital this is, when you come to review understandingly, these Mighty Statements?

When you

recognize and accept fully, "I AM," as the Mighty Presence of God in you—in action, you will have taken one ofthe greatest steps to liberation. Nowmark

you, in the utterance of the Truth that,

the open door which no man can shut," if you can but realize

it,

you have the key that allows you to step through the veil of flesh, carrying with you all consciousness, that you have generated oraccumu- lated, which is imperfect, and there transmute it, or in otherwords,raise it into that Perfection intowhich you have stepped.

Too much

stress cannot be laid upon the impor- tance of contemplating, as often as possible, the "I

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

AM,"

as the Mighty Active Presence of God in you,

in your home, in your world, in your affairs. Every breath you breathe is God in Action in you. Your ability to express or send forth thought and feeling

God acting in you. You, having free will, it is en-

tirely up to you, to qualify the energy sent forth in your thought and feeling, and determine how it

shall act for you.

No one can

say:

"How

shall I

know how to qualify this energy?" for everyone knows the difference be- tween destructive and constructive thought, feeling, and action.

The student, in receiving instruction, should con- stantly analyze the motive back of the question, to detect if in that motive there is a feeling of intellec- tual pride, arrogance or stubbornness in the outer mind and body. If there

within the motive, a lurk- ing desire to argue and prove the instruction wTong, rather than receive the blessing and truth intended, the individual has unknowingly shut the door, for the time being, to his ability to receive the good of-

fered.

Again may

remind the students, regardless of their personal opinions as to what the Truth shall be, I have proven, through many centuries, these condensed instructions now being given forth. If one wants to receive the greatest benefit possible and the comprehension, that will be their absolute certain

DISCOURSE

II 15

freedom and liberation, listen with an entirely open mind, with the consciousness, that the "I

AM"—

the

Active Presenceof God in you—is your certain ability to receive, accept, and apply without limit, the in- struction which is being given forth with an accom- panying radiance, which will enable certain stu- dents, at this time, to comprehend these simple, yet mighty, assertions of Truth to their great blessing and freedom.

The admonition has been before humanity through many centuries: "Ye cannot serve two mas-

ters."

Why

is thisso? First: because, there is only One

Intelligence, One Presence, One Power that can act, and that

is the Presence of

God acting in you. When

you turn to the outer manifestation, and give all kinds of expressions and appearances power, you are attempting to serve a false, usurping master, because the outer expression can only find an appearance, through the use of God's Mighty Energy. Your ability to

lift your

hand and the Life flowing

through the nervous system of your outer form, is

"God in Action" in your body, through your mind. Dear students, try to use this simple means as a

reminder of God in Action in you. When you start to go down the street, think for an instant: "This is God's Intelligence and Power, by which I walk,

and this

His Intelligence by which I know where

going." Thus, you will see, that it is no longer

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

possible to go on without understanding, that every move you make

God in Action. Every thought in your mind is God's Energy, which enables you to

think.

When you know

this is a fact—and there is no disputing it—why not adore, give full confidence to, trust in, have faith in, and accept this Mighty Pres-

ence of God in Action in you; instead of looking to the outer expression, which is clothed, qualified, andcolored by the outer orhuman concept of things, regardless of the One Mighty Presence which enables the outer to express? All outer form and its attendant expression is but the experience of Life by which each individual may

learn—through his own experiences—the True Source of his Being, and come again into the Fulness of Perfection, through the Self-conscious knowing thus attained.

The outer experience of Life is

but a constant,

changing, passing picture, that the outer mind has created in its pretense (imagination) of being the Real Actor. Thus

is the attention so constantly fixed upon the outer, which alone contains imperfection, that the Children of God have forgotten their own Divinity, and must come back to It again. God

is the Giver, the Receiver, and the Gift, and

is the Sole

Owner of

all the intelligence, substance, energy and opulence there is in the Universe.

If the Children of

God would learn

to give for the

DISCOURSE

II 17

joy of giving, whether it be Love, money, service, or whatever it may be, they would open the door to such vast opulence that it would be impossible to want for a single thing in the outer expression. The unfortunate thing

in humanity, which has

caused such rampant selfishness and unprecedented condemfiation of each other, is the idea of claiming ownership to these wonderful blessings of God, for there is but One Love acting. One Intelligence, Power and Substance and that

God in every indi-

vidual. The Warning that should be placed before every student and individual, is to guard against the desire of the outer-selfto claim power of its own. If in every act of the personality, God were given full credit, transformations unbelievable could not help taking place in the one thus giving full credit and power where

it belongs.

There has rarely been a correct understanding of supply and demand. There is positively abundant supply omnipresent, but the demand for it must be made before the Law ofthe Universe permits it to come into the expression and use of the individual. The individual, having free

will, must consciously

with full determination, make the demand, and it

cannot fail to come forth into expression, no matter what

it is, so long as the individual holds an unwaver- ing, determined consciousness.

This simple statement, used with sincere deter-

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

mination: "I

the great opulence of

God made

visible in

use right

now and continuously," will

bring to the individual all he can possible use. The limiting element, so many students seem to be awareof, is that they startout declaringthe Truth, for instance, as in the above statement, but before many hours have passed over their heads,^ if they

were to analyze themselves conscientiously, they would find in their feelings lurking doubt or fear, for both these are feelings. Naturally, this neutralizes to a large extent, the constructive force, that would

quickly bring about the fulfillment of the desire or demand.

Once a student can become fully aware, that every right desire or wish is God in Action, propelling his energy forth to full accomplishment, and is always Self-sustained, he would become aware of the Limit- less Love,

Power and Intelligence he has with which to accomplish any given purpose. With this simple understanding, the word failure would be completely wiped out from his world, and in a very short time from his consciousness, because he would see that he was wielding intelligence and power that could not

fail. Thus, students

and indi-

viduals come into their Full Dominion as God in- tends. It was never intended by the Great All-wise, All-loving Father, that any of his children should want for a single thing, but because they allow their

DISCOURSE

II 19

attention to become fixed on the outer appearance, which

is like the

changing sands of the desert, they have knowingly or unknowingly, cut themselves off to a large degree from that Great Opulence and In-

telligence.

This Great Opulence

is their birthright,

which

everyone can have, who will again turn to the "I AM," the Active Principle of God, forever within himself, as the Only Source of Active Life, Intelli- gence and Opulence.

All throughtheages, there have beencertain stand- ards of conduct necessary for the student, who de- sires to reach beyond certain attainments. This is the conserving and governing of the Life Force, through the sex.

For an individual, who has been using this energy withoutany thought of governing it, to

suddenly say:

I will cease this, cut it off as it were, without under- standing the correct attitude of consciousness, would be simply supressing a flow of energy, which he has caused to flow in the wrong direction. Any student, who wishes to govern

this, will find this simple state-

ment the most efficient—if used understandingly—of any one particular thing, that can be given. This will normally and naturally govern the flow of the Life Energy and bring it back into its natural chan- nels. It is the Mighty Statement of Jesus: "I

the

resurrection and the Life."

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

This statement, will not only purify the thought, but is the most powerful, lifting, adjusting force, that can be used for the correction of this greatest of barriers to the full height of spiritual attainment. Anyone, who begins to feel the Inner Impulse to cor- rect this condition and will use this statement ear- nestlyand continuously, willraise this marvelous cur- rent of energy, to the highest center in the brain, as was originally intended.

will findhis mindfloodedwith the most marvel- ous ideas, with the abundant sustaining power and ability coming into expression and use for the bless- ing of all mankind. I ask any student to try this, and watch the results in his own mind and body. Feel deeply this statement ofJesus: "I

the res-

urrection and the Life." Repeat it three times, either silently or audibly, and notice the lifting of con- sciousness, which you will experience. There may be

some, who will need to try this several times, in order to feel the amazing uplift, that others will experience at the first trial. This will show you in a small way, what can be done by

its continued use.

There

is only

one means of overcoming or rising out of anything, and that is, after you know what it

you are to rise out of, to take your outer attention completely away from

it, fixing it firmly

upon the

above statement. Any condition in the outer ex- perience, that one wishes to overcome, can readily be

DISCOURSE

II 21

accomplished by the use of this statement, as well as using it to change the flow of the misdirected energy.

hadonestudent, who feltthe InnerImpulse tore- direct this Mighty Energy and the use of this single statement alone, enabledher, with little assistance, to raise her body. In one year, a marvelous transforma- tion took place in her entire outer appearance. It seems incredible, that in the recorded state- ments, accredited to Jesus, which were only a part of what he really gave forth, that so few of humanity would receive the mighty import of those wonderful words of wisdom. At no time in the history of the world, have so many Mighty Statements been given, as hetaught. Everyone ofthese,

when conscientiously

used, holds within it the attendant radiance and ac- complishment with which He attained. You not only have this power of the "I AM," but His individual assistance also, when these statements are used. One should often contemplate the true meaning of these Mighty Statements of Jesus. When once you under- stand that your thought, feeling, and expression of "I AM," sets the Mighty

God Power

in you into ac-

tion—without any limit—then you receive that upon which the desire

is fixed.

It should be no trouble for the student to see and understand, that the outer appearance is but man's distorted creation, by claiming the outer as a source of power, when a moment's contemplation will cause

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

him to realize, that there

but One Love, Intelli-

gence, and Power which can act, and that is God. The human, or outer defects, or discrepancies, have nothing to do with the Omnipresent Perfection of God, for anything imperfect is the creation of the outer concept of mankind.

man

will turn to the "Mighty I

AM"

within,

knowing that God

is all Perfection

and that all outer

appearance is but man's creation, through the mis- use of the God Power, he will see at once, that if he sincerely contemplates and accepts the Perfection of God, he will cause to come into manifestation in his Life and experience, this same Mighty Perfection. There

no possible means of bringing this Per- fection into your mind, body, and outer experience, except by knowing and accepting the Mighty Active Presence of God in you. Such full recognition wuU cause this Inner Power to propel this Perfection of God into your outer visible experience.

putting forth, as a Messenger of this Truth, statements of Truth, which will positively produce results, if unwaveringly held to and used. Students think things do not work, because they do a thing to-day and forget it all next week. The desire

for Light and Truth, is the Presence of God

in the desire, propelling Itself forth into action. For illumination use the statement:

the full comprehension and illumination

DISCOURSE

II 23

of this thing I want to know and understand." The day your eyes are opened to see some of these Marvelous,Ascended Beings, thejoywilllast through

eternity.

If one does not take the attitude, that: "I have the ability to do this, he never in the world can accom- plish the thing he wishes to do." The moment you express, "I

the resurrection

and the Life," in thought and feeling, it

immediately

turns all the energy of your Being to the center in the brain, which is the Source of your Being. You cannot overestimate the power in this state-

ment. There is no limit to what you can do with it.

It was the statement that Jesus used most, in his most difficult trials. Always know, that when you decree a construc- tive thing, it is

God

in you propelling you to do it. It is the most foolish question imaginable to ask: "Have you proved this in your own experience?" Each individual has to prove it for himself, or it will mean nothingto him. Nothingeverreally means any- thing to anyone, until he uses it. The feeling carries with it a certain co-existent

sight.

One often

feels a thingwith such clearness, that he really sees

from the Inner Standpoint. As you enter the Ascended State, thought, feeling, seeing, and colorare almost simultaneously manifest. Harmonious sound

is quiet.

This

why ravishing

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

music

is the

most quieting in its effect, while bom- bastic music is just the opposite.

BENEDICTION: Thou Mighty,

Majestic, Con-

quering "I AM," we give praise and thanks for our comprehension of Thee, as God Acting in us, and with thy Mighty Presence and Radiance, cause us to feel the Mighty Import of Thy Mighty Truth and Wondrous Presence. When we contemplate Thee,

let

Thy Mighty Radiance fill us

with that compre- hending consciousness to know and apply Thy as- sertions of Truth more and more perfectly. We

give

praise and thanks for Thy Mighty Perfection and Truth forall those, who look unwaveringly to Thee.

DISCOURSE

III

October lo, 1932

Saint Germain

INVOCATION: Thou

Infinite All-Pervading Presence! with Thy Mighty Radiance surging forth throughout the atmosphere of earth, we give praise and thanks for the on-rushing Christ Power of Love and Wisdom, which, with no uncertainty, is rais-

ing the consciousness of mankind, above the sordid selfishness of the activity of the outer-self. We

give praise and thanks, that we have become consciousof Thy MightyActive Presence at all times, and that in the conscious recognition of Thee, Thou dost charge our minds and bodies with Thy pure Presence forever.

I Bring Greetings from the Radiant Host to you

all.

THE DISCOURSE

From within the radiance of the Great Electronic Belt I

projecting this to-day.

come forth, upon which are the speech, the Light, and the sound.

The time has rapidly enfolded us,

when we must

be more aware of the Great Electronic Belts, en-

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

compassing all creation from the Godhead to the in- dividual.

is im-

penetrable—far more so than a wall of many feet of steel would be.

So in a lesser degree, may the individual, with sufficient comprehension of the Active Principle of the God Self, surround himself with an Electronic Belt or Circle, which he may qualify in any manner, he may choose, but woe be unto the individual, who qualifies it destructively. If anyone should be foolish enough to do this, he

would find this Belt of electronic force closing in upon his own outer form, and it

would be consumed;

but those, who with wisdom build and qualify it with God's Mighty Love and constructive power, will find themselves moving in a world untouched by the ignorance of mankind. The Cosmic Period has arrived, when those,

who

haveattained acertain degree ofunderstanding, must create, apply, and use this Wondrous Electronic Cir- cle. Every creation, that is Self-conscious action, has this Circle ofpure electronic force about it naturally, but to a large degree

its force is ungoverned, there- fore dissipated.

In consciously creating this Mighty Ring of pure electronic force, you stop all leaks in the generation of this Limitless Essence and hold it in reserve, for

DISCOURSE

III 27

conscious use and direction. After a few months of this conscious creative activity of and within this Electronic Ring, one will need to be very careful in loosing or directing this force in any manner except by Divine Love.

In the beginning of man's individualization, he was naturally surrounded by this Magic Circle, but as the consciousness was lowered more and more, rents were made in this Great Circle of force, caus- ing leaks as it were, until it has almost entirely dis- appeared. This, however, was not a conscious cre- ation of the individual, but was a natural enfolding

circle.

Now

students of the Light must go to work, with no uncertainty, and consciously create this Elec- tronic Belt about themselves—visualizing it perfect— with no rents or breaks in its construction. Thus,

it will

be possible to consciously reach

within the Electronic Belt of the Godhead, and there receive Limitless Wisdom, Love, Light, and the ap- plication of simple laws, by which all creative power is possible.

While the student

admonished to look always,

and never forget

it, to his

own God-Self, which

the Creator of his individualization, yet never has there been a single attainment in which there has not been given the assistance of those still in advance. There being but the One God, the one Presence

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

and His All-Powerful Activity, then the one more

advanced than the other is but more of the God-Self

in action. In this recognition, you will understand

why you can

feel, "I

here and I

there," for

there is but the One God-Self anywhere.

When

the student can once understand, that the

Ascended Host of Masters are but the more advanced

consciousness of himself, then he will begin to feel

the unquestionable possibilities within his grasp.

Whether he speaks to the Godhead direct, to one

of the Ascended Masters of Light or to his own

God-Self, in reality it makes no difference, for all are

One.

Until one does reach this state of consciousness,

it does

make a difference, for the individual

is al-

most certain to feel a division of the One Self, which

is not possible to be

made, except in the ignorance

of the outer activity of the mind.

When

the student thinks of the outer expression,

he should at all times be aware, that it

but the

outer activity of the One Intelligence, guarding him-

self at all times, against trying to divide in his

own

consciousness this One Mighty God-Power, centered

in him.

Again

must remind you, that this Limitless

Mighty Power of God cannot intrude

its

wondrous

powersinto yourouter use, exceptbyyour invitation.

There

is only one kind of invitation, that can reach

DISCOURSE

III 29

and loose

it,

and that

your feeling of deep de-

votion and Love.

When one

has generated about him this Electronic Belt or Ring, there is no power that can penetrate it, except Divine Love. It is only your consciousness of Divine Love, that can penetrate within this Great Inner Blazing Belt of the Godhead, through which the Godheadsendsback to you,—mark you,—through His Messengers, Transcendent Beings so far surpass- ing anything of your present conception, that it is not possible in words to convey to you the Majesty of the Love, Wisdom, and Power of these Great Ones. At this point, let me again remind you, that the student, who will dare to do and be silent, will find himself lifted into the transcendent radiance of this Inmost Sphere; then byexperiencing andseeing, will he comprehend this of which I have spoken. The soul, who is strong enough to clothe itself in its Armor of Divine Love and go forward, will find no obstruction, forthere is naught betweenyourpresent consciousness and this Mighty Transcendent Inner Sphere to obstruct the approach of Divine Love. Whenyouhave touchedandseenwithin this Inner

Circle you will then understand how imperfect is the present expression of Divine Love. Once one becomes consciously aware of these Great Spheres, to which he

may reach, he will find himself

fearlessly

reaching deeper and deeper within the radiance of

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

this Mighty Intelligent

Hub

of the Universe, from which all worlds, all creation have proceeded. There are among you, strong, dauntless, fearless

souls,

who will understand this, and be able to use it with great blessing to themselves and others. There are those, who will understand and see, that the Presence that beats each heart is God in Action; that the activity sending the circulation through the body

God; that the Essence charging forward to vitalize the outer form is God in Action. Then, O beloved students, awake to this—now. Do you not see how great a mistake it is to sink

under

the ignorance of the outer-self, feeling pain, distress, and disturbance, all created by the ignorance and ac- tivity of the outer-self, when a few moments of ear- nest contemplation will cause one to realize, that therecan be but One Presence, One Intelligence, One Power acting in your mind and body, and that is

God.

Yousee howsimple, yet powerful, is this Conscious-

ness within you, to loose the full recognition of the Great Pure Activity of God intoyour mind and body, and let

its

Wondrous, Transcendent Essence fill full

to overflowing every cell. It seems to

me beloved

students, that you cannot fail to grasp this simplicity of your true God-Self acting in you. Ever turn to It, praising It, loving It, demanding and commanding It to surge forth into

DISCOURSE

III 31

every cell of your body, into every demand of the outer activity, in the home, in your affairs, in busi-

ness.

When your

desire is sent forth clothed in The God-Presence, Power, and Intelligence, it

cannot fail.

It must bring to you that which you desire. Desire is but a lesser activity of decreeing. Decreeing is and should be the recognition of the accomplished

desire.

Beloved students, do forever put away any fear of the use of this Great Power. You know without being told that, if you misuse it, you will experience in- harmony. If you use

it constructively, it will bring

such blessings untold, that you can but give praise and thanksgiving for the moment, when you awak- ened to the fact, that this Limitless Power is

omni-

present, ever awaiting your conscious direction. The individual, who has

said, that you cannot add

one cubit to your height by your thought, has stifled the activity and progress of the individual, for thought and feeling

is the Creative

Power of God in

Action.

The uncontrolled, ungoverned use of thought and feeling has brought about all kinds of discord, sick- ness, and distress. Few, however, believe this, and keep going on and on continually creating by their ungoverned thoughtand desire, chaos in theirworld; when they could, as easily as a breath, face about, us-

ing their thought constructively, with the motive

THE

"/ AM" DISCOURSES

powerofDivine Love, and buildfor themselves a per- fect Paradise within the period of two years. Even physicalscience hasgiven proofthat the body or outer form completely renews itself within a few months. Then you must see, that with the conscious understanding and application of the True Laws of your Being, howeasy

it is tocause Perfection tomani- fest in yourentire body, and every organ to leap into its perfect

normal activity. In a short time it

would

not be possible for inharmony to enter your thought or body.

children reaching to the Light! this great priv- ilege is the Open Door of God before you, which none may shut but yourselves. None may obstruct or interfere with it, but yourselves. Fearlessly use your God-given Dominion and Power, and be free. You cannot attain and hold this Perfect Freedom except through consciously applied knowledge. Now

I shall give you a secret, that if understood by the angry or discordant individual, would tear him or her from that destructive activity, even from

a purely selfish standpoint.

The angry, condemning

person, who sends out

destructive thought, feeling, or speech to another— who

is poised in his

own God-power—receives back to himself the quality with which he charged this power, while the poised person receives the energy which serves him, and which he automatically re-

DISCOURSE

III 33

qualifies by his own poise. Thus, the creator of dis- cord throughangerandcondemnation, is consciously destroying himself, his world of activity, and his af-

fairs.

Here

is a vital point, students should understand. When one

consciously reaches within the Inner Elec- tronic Circle of God, he makes his outer expression andactivitya channel for the ceaseless outpouring, of the Pure Essence from the Godhead. This in itself, even though he be entirely silent in the outer ex- pression, is one of the greatest services to humanity, which but few not arisen are aware of what it

means

to mankind.

The one reachingwithin the Electronic Circle be-

comes a continual outpouring, and this very radia- tion alone is a tremendous blessing to all mankind. Thus, aeon after aeon, havetherebeen those unselfish Messengers of God, through whom was poured for the Blessingof those not understanding, the uplifting Presence of this surging energy. When

there is one

or more found, who can be an outpouring for this great welled-up Presence, it is likened unto the first trickling of a leak in a dam. As the consciousness

is held steady

and firm, and

as the rent in the

dam

increases, greater volume of water comes forth, for at last all obstruction is swept

away, and the whole force back of it, is poured forth into use. Unlike the water dammed up,

that rushes

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

forward dissipating itself—because it is without direc- tion—the God Power, thus loosed, goes direct to the channel of consciousness most receptive, and there builds itself up, awaiting the opportunity to rush forward more and more. Thus, the student of Light, aside from his activity in dispensing the Truth, becomes as

were an artesian well, from the depths ofwhich flows this Mighty Essence of God. The students should at

all times remember, that

no matter what their mistakes may have been, God nevercriticizes or condemns them, but at every stum- ble which is made, in that sweet loving voice says: "Arise my child, and try again, and keep on trying, until at last you have attained the True Victory and Freedom of your God-given Dominion." Always, when one has been conscious of having made a mistake, his

first act should be, to call

on the

Law of Forgiveness, and demand wisdom and strength not to make the same mistake a second time. God being

all Love, must have Infinite Patience and no matter how many mistakes one may have made, he can always, once again, "Arise and go unto the Father." Such is the Love and Freedom, within which God's children are privileged to act. There

is only

one mighty, invincible, evolving process and that is through the power of consciously generating Love. Love, beingthe Hub

ofall Life, the

more we enter in, and use

it consciously, the

DISCOURSE

III 35

easily and quickly we release this Mighty Power of God, that

is always standing as a dammed-up force,

waiting to find an opening in our own consciousness, by which

it can project Itself.

For the first time in many centuries, the search- lights or Rays from the Golden City over the Sahara Desert, are setintoactive operationoverAmerica and the earth. There may be some individuals, who will see these Rays, not knowing what they are. Mankind need no longer think that personalities can continue to generate their destructive forces and long survive. Those, who can use this knowledge of the Electronic Circle, should no longer be deprived of its benefits. Give it forth and the warning with it. Use this statement: "I

the fulfilled activity and sustaining power of every constructive thing I desire." Use it as a general statement, for the sustain- ing power is in everything that there is. "I

here

and

there" in whatever youwant to accomplish,

is a splendid

way to feel that you are using the One Activity and you thus rise above the consciousness of separation.

BENEDICTION: O Mighty Ones

of the Golden

City! Glorified are

we in Thy Wondrous Radiance. Privileged are we in the use of Thy Great

Rays.

Blessed are we in the conscious recognition of Thy

Mighty Presence. Enfold us forever in Thy Tran- scendent Light.

DISCOURSE IV

October i^, 19^2 Saint Germain

INVOCATION:Thou MightyConsumingFlame of God! we bow before Thy Mighty Majestic Power: we rejoice in Thy Directing Wisdom: we rejoice in Thy Presence

in the heart of every one of God's Mes- sengers that go forth todirect His Service and Energy to the blessingofmankind.

give praise and thanks

that

Thy Presence has changed the tide of things,

and that Thou art as always, The Mighty Govern- ing Intelligence. We

give praise and thanks that Thy Consuming FireandThy Creative Activity, dwelling in the heart of every one of us, is ready to be loosed by the conscious desire into action, W'e give praise and thanks that Thou art the Consuming Presence every- where; that "I

there and I

here, and I

the power that makes all things clear."

the Majestic Tresence,' " "I

the Con-

quering Power," "I

thy 'Mighty Energ)%' " Thy Consuming Flame each hour.

I bring Greetings to you all from the Heart of the Creative Fire.

DISCOURSE IV

THE DISCOURSE

The Creative Fire

that I

is the

Flame of God,

His Master Presence, anchored in the heart of every- one of God's children. While in some it is but a

spark, yet with the right touch that spark can be fanned into a Creative Fire and Consuming Flame. This Mighty Presence, God, in Its myriad activi- ties, is the

Omnipresent Activity that all may use without limit, if they only will dismiss from their recognition the outer appearance, which is but an appearance, and take their attention away from that which has bound them through endless years.

in the atmosphere before the Single Eye of every advancing student. At first, they may reach up mentally and take the Scepter of Authority, using it

in this way, until before they are scarcely aware of it, they will find it tangible

and visible in their use

at times.

It is no idle promise that those seeking the Light, may again receive this Dominion. When we go through a footpath in the forest, we know we may re- turn the same way, if we wish, but we must make the decision. So after hundreds of years of search in the outer for power and authority, we find that anything that seems to be so is but shifting sand, and to- morrow

may be gone.

By the rejoicing acceptance of your God Do-

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

minion, you may step firmly upon the sure founda- tion of the Rock of Truth, which is God, from which no outer disturbance can ever shake you, once you know from actual experience. Students of Truth wonder why they cannot hold a firm anchor in their decision to hold fast to the God

Presence, which is their Dominion. They do not analyze their outer expression to see what is lurk- ing there to cause disturbance, question, and doubt, but for those who will take the authority which is theirs, and probe deep into their motives, it will be so easy to pluck out the tares from the Golden Grain, and soon be free from that disturbance that causes them to doubt themselves, and the very Presence of God which beats their hearts. When

students will be honest enough with them- selves and their God,

The

Presence, to pluck

out by the roots anything that is causing disturbance within them, and be able to feel the Mighty Light and Radiance of the Great God-Self, w411 find little effort in loosing the Great I

Presence in Love

and Intelligence, that

an ever-sustaining power in strength, assurance, or whatever you may need, in order to hold your feet firm upon the Rock of Truth, which

one of the Great Jewels in God's Kingdom. Its Dazzling Radiance will enfold you upon the

slightest invitation.

students of to-day! Hold fast to this Mighty

DISCOURSE IV

Presence, that beats your hearts, whose Life flows through your veins, whose Energy flows through your mind; you have free will, and can qualify and bless it to your Perfection or imperfection. Always remember—

by your failure to turn to this

Mighty

Presence, when you find you have created inharmony and disorder, you must give yourselves ample time to gain the full recognition of this Mighty Power and give It full activity in your Life.

Do not become impatient because things do not work out as rapidly as you would like them. They can only work according to the speed of your acceptance and the intensity of your feeling.

The Mighty Energythat surges through yourmind into your body is the Pure Electronic Energy of God, the Mighty I

Presence. If your thought is joy-

ously held upon your God-Self as the Source of your Being and Life, that Pure Electronic Energy con- tinues to act unabated, uncontaminated by human, discordant qualification, but knowingly or unknow- ingly, if youletyourthoughtbegin togatherfrom the discord by which it is so often surrounded, you change the color and quality of this Radiant Pure Energy.

It must act,

and you are the one who shall choose how

it shall act to you.

Don't ever think you can

get away from this simple fact. It is an Immutable Law of God, and no human beingcan ever change it.

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

Students must understandand maintain this attitude, if they wish to

make steady progress.

I tell you beloved students, you may rage and

doubt and fear and rebel all you please at self- correction, but it is the open door to your Mighty Illumination and Freedom from all limitation in the outer world of activity.

There are a great many students, when they come to a certain point of understanding—where all the results of their activityare revealed to them, and they look upon the many mistakes that have been made which must be corrected—become despondent, criti- cal, and condemnatory to themselves and God. This

is a great mistake again.

Everything that

is revealed

to them, in which they find they have been making a mistake, should make them rejoice exceedingly, that the thingsare revealed which needcorrecting. Know- ing that God is the power to think, then they know they have the power to correct this, and should joy- fully set to work to do so.

The Power of God's Life which beats their hearts is absolute proof that they have the Intelligence

and Po^ver of God within them, by which they may dissolve and consume all the mistakes and discordant creation, they have consciously or unconsciously drawn about them. They may say to this undesirable creation: "I

the Mighty Consuming Flame that now and forever consumes all past and present mis-

DISCOURSE IV

takes, their cause and effect, and all undesirable crea-

tion that

my outer

is responsible for."

It seems so strange that students seem to have such difficulty in fixing the anchorage and recognition of the Limitless Power they are wielding when they say

"I AM."

When

the intellect which is the outer ac-

tivity knows this, then the students should intensify it with all their power,

by the intense feeling of the

Truth of this. Then, they would find greatly added speed and power in their active use. I tell you dear students, you have come to a time—when you can use this power with great authority—to free yourselves from the claims of limitation that have bound you so long.

Set about it with joyous determination to putyour house in order. If you were going to have a dis- tinguished guest, I doubt not that you would spend days working earnestly, cleaning, washing, polishing, and preparing for this guest. How much more im- portant it is to prepare for this Great Prince of Love and Peace—The Prince of Consuming Fire, that dwells withinyou, andcontrols theelement of fire. When one

thinks of Oromasis, Prince of the Firey Element, it is the Flame of Creative Fire within, that

is calling to

Him

for assistance in the quickening of

this Creative Power and brings results unimaginable. There has been notime in my memory, when there wasso much naturalassistance athandfor the student

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

of Light, for his use, as there is at this time, and the students should take advantage of this with joyous

intensity.

When you speak

in the Name, Power, and Au- thority ofthe "Mighty I

AM"

you are releasinglimit- less energy to do your bidding, to fulfill your desire. Why

longer allow doubt and fear to beset you, when:

the opendoor which

noman can

shut, into the

great opulence of God waiting, surging to press for- ward to heal, to bless and to prosper you abun- dantly." Dare to be, to feel, to use this Mighty Au- thority—God in you.

Beloved students, do you not realize, that you can express Perfection by taking your determined stand with sufficient intensity, that: "I

the Mighty

Electronic Energy flowing through, filling, and re- newing every cell of my mind and body—right now." Do you not

see, with sufficient intensity of this, in a few minutes or hours you could dispel any disturb- ing condition in the mind or body, and allow that Mighty Pure Energy to do its work, uncolored, un- affected by any discordant element in your own thought?

You can renew any nerve, any organ, and build any member of the body into its Perfection almost immediately. Oh, why not feel this, apply it, and as you begin to experience the remarkable results, your confidence will leap into its Perfect Activity, and

DISCOURSE IV

your mind will have all confidence in this Mighty Presence and Power and its omnipresent limitless

use.

When

there is a seeming lack of energy, take your determinedjoyousstand: "I

the MightyPresence of this Alert Radiant Energy surging through my mind and body, dismissing everything unlike Itself.

I take

my stand

in this Alert, Radiant Energy and Joy for all time." You can pass this Pure Energy through your mind and body, as

would pass my

hand down before you. At

first, because

you do not seem to feel any great magnetic electronic force pass over you, does not in any way indicate that you have not received this Mighty Energy that you have commanded with au- thority to flow through your mind and body. One may say the same thing to his affairs that may not be according to his desire for Perfect Ex- pression. The student can stand, and call forth the "Mighty Presence ofthe

AM," send

It forth into his

business and world, command it to consume every- thing unlike Itself, and replace all with the Mighty Perfection of

God—which

AM. Command

it to be

Self-sustained, and cause that Perfection to manifest his unceasing authority and power, and cleanse his world of every discordant thing for "I

the Su-

preme Authority—God in Action." We

do not need to do this with any tension or to

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

the extent that we create tension in the action of our bodies, but we can rise in the Supremacy and Dignity of the Authority of God, and cleanse everything needing

it.

In doingthis, one need notspeak in a loud voice, but in a very low, masterful tone. Stand in the room byyourself, and declare: "I

Master of my world. I

the Victorious, Intelli- gence Governing

it. I

send forth into my world this Mighty, Radiant, Intelligent Energy of God. I com- mand

it to create all Perfection: to draw to me the

Opulence of God made visible in my hands and use. I

no longer the Babe of Christ, but the Master Presence grown to Full Stature, and I speak and command with authority." Thus, one may consume the mistakes and imper- fection he may have created, and in the authority of the "I AM," recreate—immediately—the Perfection he desires. Know that it is constantly Self-sustained, so long as you do not intrude upon it the discordant activity of your thought and feeling. I want so

much

to have you feel that you are the Only Authority in this world or any other so far as yourworld is concerned. Do not ever

fear that the

Perfecting of your world is going to disfigure anyone else's world, so longas your intent is not to harm any

one. It does not matter what the world about you

says,

orhowmuch they

try to intrude upon you their doubts, fears, and limitations. You are the Supreme

DISCOURSE IV

Authority in your world, and all you have to do is to

say—when you are beset by those conditions:

the Mighty Magic CircleofProtection about me, that is invincible

and repels from me every discordant thought and element, that seeks to find entrance or intrude itself. I

the Perfection of my world and it is Self-sustained." Oh beloved

ones! it is no longer necessary to wonder, waver, and question: "I

the Authority." Go on—dare

to be—and use this Authority of God, which

is expressing in the "I

AM"

of everything. Why

not be fearless. You have beenwantingthe Pres- ence of the Great Ascended Ones: "I

the Visible

Presence of those greatly beloved Ascended Masters whom

I wish to have appear here to me, and whose

assistance I desire." You have come to the point where you can dismiss all discordfromyourminds. Fillyourmindswith this Pure Electronic Essence and no discord can enter so long as you keep it filled, with this "Presence."

tell you again, you are the Authority in your world, and

if your thought is filled with this Essence, then no discord will touch

it.

are going to take this Authority and use

it, clear

away all discord, and de- clare with no uncertainty: "I

the Supremacy of man, everywhere I go—

God

in Action."

BENEDICTION: Mighty

Creative Fire, we give praise and thanks for Thy Great Omnipresence to-

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

day, to heal, to bless, and to prosper everywhere. Enter into the hearts of mankind with Thy Creative Presence and Genius, and let the Full Divine Justice

Thy Supremacy reign throughout the land in all

official places.

See—that all authority

is in the

hands

Thy trained and trusted Messengers, that they maygovern fully

all governmental offices in America, and be ever divinely sustained—that America be healed, blessed, and forever prosper; that all sinister influence be consumed and forever repelled from within the borders of America.

NOTES

The Host ofAngels rejoice at the return of the wanderer who has come back home—who has sought authority so long in the outer, and found only husks. After his energy is wasted, he comes back home, and there is the Fountain to recharge, rebuild all the discrepancies called old age. Then, you can stand forth renewed again in the fulness of youth and power, for such

The Way of Life—God's Life.

It keeps the most marvelous vibratory action expressing for each one to speak gently. It is perfectly wonderful, if you could see the Inner action of

it.

Let each one enter into the happiness and Love of Perfect Obedience and liberate the Great Powerof God. If one just lets go of the outer, and enters into the Inner; every discord lets go at once.

Etheric Cities

Over the principal deserts, there are Etheric Cities. Over the Arizona desert is the Etheric City in America. There is one over the Sahara and one over the Gobi. The one over Brazil is the Etheric Cityfor SouthAmerica.

DISCOURSE IV

Humanityshould know, andbemadetorealizethat again, again, and again, the inhabitants of cities pass out through so-called death, and re-embody in that same place; because attachments have been formed thatdraw them back into the same environment again. The student who has to re- embody, should take the command that: "The next time I will be born into a family of Great Light." This would open the door to great speed in his progress.

DISCOURSE V

October ly, 1932

Saint Germain

INVOCATION: Thou Mighty Infinite Pres-

ence—Thou All-Pervading Healing Presence! de- scend, and do

Thy work. Thou Mighty Infinite

Intelligence! give forth Thy Confidence and Strength—

fill the

mind and body of each one with Thy Radiant Presence—Fill every cell with

Thy

Radiant Presence. Prove Thy Presence in Thy con- quering Mastery and power. Mighty Master Presence within eachone—come forth! Erase thisouterhuman- self and hold

Thy Dominion now and

forever. There

is but

One Intelligence, Presence, Essence, and Love, and this Thou art. Pour forth Thy Radiance through these outer cloaks of flesh and command Thy Per- fection to thus be sustained and manifest. I bring you greetings from the Great Host ever

shedding their Radiance and Intelligence. Take the Command: "I

the Pure Electronic Essence that fills my mind and body, and I brook nothing else." God in you

Master of all conditions at all times, say often: "I

always the Victorious Presence of the Mighty I AM." Feel the mighty current of Electronic Essence fill

DISCOURSE V

your mind and body, erasing instantly all inhar-

monious activity and giving you the consciousness of Mastery and Victory.

Command: "Divine Presence! pourThy Radiance through this mind and body, and see that Thy Wis- dom

directs always in every outer activity."

THE DISCOURSE

Letusbeconscious of the Healing Radiance filling this home.

The great need to-day

is the healing of

the nations and of individuals. As the individual is given assistance through the out-pouring of the Electronic Energy through the mind and body and filling every cell, so in an expanded degree is the nation treated likewise. The nation is a great body of individuals and of Nature's creations. We

have

the same power, being the individualized Presence of God. Thenwe know: "I

everywherepresent, and

when my consciousness takes on this expansion,

know

its energy leaps into action everywhere; in the cells of the body of the world, as well as in the body of the individual."

must come to know that the active Presence of God, AU-Powerful, is everywhere present, that there is not a single nook nor corner anywhere that the Active Presence of God is not,

and

that this Active Presence seizes and binds all human creation, and consumes instantly everything of an in- harmonious and undesirable nature.

THE

"1 AM" DISCOURSES

With the use of the Electronic Belt surrounding the individual, he must understand that he can make this an absolutely invincible protection. Through Its protection Divine

Wisdom

acts, repelling every-

thing through our conscious action that shall not be taken into the system; and that this Omnipresent Wisdom and Intelligence

is always

prompting us to

refuse acceptance of anything into the system, either through feeling, thought, or food that would in any- wise disturb its harmonious activity.

The natural

activity of the Currents of Life play

everywhere like the play of a searchlight. The outer activity should at all times be an invitation to the receptivity of the Currents of Life which are Pure Cosmic Energy and which are ever flowing through the atmosphere of the earth.

It is true that where there are conditions too dense for It to penetrate, It goes over or under them, so to speak, and finds Its way onward just the same. Every individual, since the beginning of this year, should come to understand that he

walking and moving

constantly within the reach of Mighty Healing Cur- rents. Through the power of Cyclopea, the Secret Love Star, and the Rays from the Golden City, cur- rents of Healing Force of tremendous power are con- sciously directed through the atmosphere of the earth. These, you will understand, by their very nature,—being the Energy of God in Action—are

DISCOURSE V

therefore Self-sustained. The consciousness in the in- dividual of their presence will enable him to contact these Rays at any time.

Students who have a feelingof patriotism and who wish to help the nation, should take the stand that these Healing Currents, reach not only individuals, but carry into conditions, environment and official places like an IntelligentFlame, and are doingawork for the protection and uplift of the children of earth, not heretofore set into such powerful action since the creation of this planet.

The more individuals become truly and sincerely

consciousof thisoperation, themorecan they become mighty Messengers of assistance in this most unusual work.

Throughtheconsciousmanifestationofthemental forces backofthe communists is the sinisterinfluence with which we are dealing in this activity. Those, who wish

to be true Messengers will meditate upon this idea, until they have grasped the full import of

it.

They will use their conscious

effort, knowing that

these currents of Consuming Electronic Energy, consciously directed through the atmosphere of the earth, cannot be interfered with, and that in every sincere, conscious effort of the individual, in his de- sire to give his assistance, there will flow a conscious- ness of this Energy that he has not hitherto possessed. Sometimes there are individuals of such a nature,

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

that while wonderfully kind and willing, the sudden consciousness that they need to let go ofcertain kinds of food or other activity is a sort of shock to them.

would say to these individuals that the Divine In- telligence within each one will cause them to natu- rally let go of the things not in accordance with this Great Presence at every step of the way, when it is

necessary. In order for an individual to consciously let go ofa thing, he must have something that he feels isstronger to anchor to. As students become conscious ofthis, the confidence and strengthwill come to them to take the step.

I suggested once before, I

would consciously, at

least onceor more a day, stand on the floorand charge the home with this Pure Electronic Energy and keep it charged so that God's very Presence will keep out ofthe home, food, thought, any kind of presence, and everything that is not in accordance with the desires here.

would suggest that whenever you find someone is coming,

you take the consciousness: "I

the

Pure Radiance of Love enfolding these individuals, and this garment enfolds them when they come and when they leave." When you are conscious of this,

you clothe them and they will wear this garment into the home and out of it, and for them it will be a sustaining power.

Those who come into your home are deserving of

DISCOURSE V

assistance and this will enable them to receive the full assistance they desire, and you will love to give. No matter how

great the knowledge attained, we at no time ever have the right to force either the knowledge or the discipline upon anyone. Only as students apply what they hear and receive can they ever know the Reality.

When you

say "I

AM," you acknowledge

the

power that breaksdown all barriers and conditions of opposition. This human self is just like a starving lion in the jungle. It will tear anything to get what it wants to eat. In this state, the human consciousness

will tearits best friend to pieces to get its own way. In any astral element, there is that human desire element, through which, unless one shuts his mind entirely to the astral world, he will constantly find himself interrupted in a good decision; because he hasleft that dooropen to a force far more subtle than is ever

found in the outer world. Many think there are good forces in the astral world. I tell you, no good force ever comes from the astral world. Any good

force that seems to come from there, must come through

it,

but it makes its own Tunnel of Light through which it comes.

In the first place, what makes the astral world? There

is only

one place where the undesirable crea- tion can find a home, and that is the next step to the human

activity, which is the astral realm. This

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

realm of astral activity has within it all undesirable

creation, accumulated through the centuries. There- fore, it is easy to see at once that no good comes from the contact with the astral realm. IT

HAS NOTH-

ING IN IT WHATSOEVER OF THE CHRIST.

There

is as

wide a difference between the astral realm of activity and what some call the Star Astral, as there is between Light and darkness. However, the so-called Star Astral is again misunderstood. It is really called "Star Astrea." It is really an activity— not a realm, and it is from the fourth sphere. The "Star Astrea" is a Cosmic Being Whose work it is to consume all possible within the astral realm, and to reach individuals whose attention seems to be drawn there. This Great Beingwill sooner or later clear the understandingofsuch individuals, andconsume their desire for any contact with that unhappy realm. No

little children remain in the astral realm. The home

ofchildrenwho leave the earth is in the etheric realm.

People who are in the body are in the same sphere when they sleep,

as the disembodied.

There

is a Sus-

taining Consciousness of the "I

Presence" that, if

one goes forth with

on going to sleep, through that sustaining power one can reach unbelievable heights. If you have the consciousness through the outer ex- pression of this "I

Presence," and you take this consciousnesswithyouasyougo intotheotherrealms, it is a Sustaining Presence that is unbelievable.

DISCOURSE V

There

an activity in the experience life that de- mands the conscious recognition and use of the "I

Presence," of God in Action. When we take that Consciousness with us through the veil of sleep, the soul is able to function out of the body with almost limitless power.

Suppose there

is a seeming

need in the physical activity. Before going to sleep we can say this: "Through the Mighty Power and Intelligence which

AM,

I go forth while

my body

sleeps, make con-

scious contact with, and abundantly fulfill this re- quirement, no matter what it is." Knowing that this activity is Self-sustained, it can- not fail in any way. It is a mighty way of setting into motion the "I

Presence." Whatever the "I

AM"

commands while the body sleeps must be obeyed.

knew of one instance of this kind, when there was need of protection. The one using it had a cer- tain consciousness of this Presence. The individual

was falling over a cliff, and this "I

Presence" in-

stantly built up a form, caught the individual, and took him back to safety. When we

enter the conscious path, and we go into any environment, where there might be danger, one should always do some quick definite work on his protection, for until one raises the body, he is always functioning more or less where he is contacting the outer thought of humanity. If the student be climb-

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

ing the mountains, he must do conscious protective work. He must do the protective work, and do it con- sciously.

If the student will always keep up his conscious protection, he will be able to avoid the destruction of other individuals.

SteamshipProtection: "God isthe Almighty Power protecting and directing this steamship, therefore,

moves in a zone of absolute safety." On the con- scious path, you must be up and in action all the time. There are some who might think this is a suggestion of fear, but it is not. It is a recognition of the Omnipresent Protective Power. Autos: "God is All-seeing and All-knowing, sees ahead, and will naturally avoid undesirable contact." When you

say:

"God

is driving this car," the Vision

God goes ahead,

sees blocks and miles ahead, and the prompting will come to go to the street which is clear: "Because

God

is driving this car,

our path is

unobstructed in every way." Thereare two reasonswhystudents have accidents. First: because they have become angry and opened the door. Second: because the student has laid down on the job.

Whenever we do a thing with a positive dynamic attitude, it gives a confidence to the outer, and it

can't fail.

To projectan

Electronic Belt around another, say:

DISCOURSE V

the Protective, Electronic Belt around ." When you say, "I

the Protective Ring or Belt,"

means that the Electronic Belt is instantly formed—invincible. Realize that when you say, "I

AM," whatever is

commanded

is ail-powerfully, in- stantly done. You cannot use the "I

Presence" without having instantaneous activity. Often say: "I

the Omnipresent, All-powerful, Protecting Intelligence governing this mind and body." It is instantly omnipresent there in action when you say, "I

AM." The

AM"

which

is every-

where present,

is at that point

doing the work that moment. This is the

way you set into action, by the most direct means, the All-powerful Action of the

AM," which is All in

All

Constantly remind the outer consciousness that, when you say, "I

AM," you have

set into action all the attributes ofthe Godhead. You are now at a point, when you should have in-

stantaneous activity.

When you

say, "I

AM"

in any

condition, it means that instant action is taking place there by the Greatest Power in the Universe. The moment you become conscious that "I AM" is the

Full Activity of God, containing all the attributes of the Godhead, you do that moment have the full

use of that Mighty Power. Use often: "I

the Presence producing this Master home." Get the consciousness of the Mighty

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

Presence you are using when you are using the "I

AM."

I have always loved to specify what I wanted to do. If I want health in my body

I say: "I

the

Presence charging this body with Pure, Electronic Energy." When you say: "I

the Ascension of this physi- cal body right now," then you have accepted, and entered into that action right now. When you are

striving for the Light in unlimited action, you are striving for the greatest thing in the world. Fill your worldwith the "Presencewhich I AM" andwhenyou do this, feel you are doing it consciously. If one will take the consciousness: "I

the

Perfect Activity ofevery organ and cell of my body," then it must manifest. You have but to be conscious of this, and it must be. Use often: "I

perfect health now manifest in everyorgan of mybody." Putyourconfidence inyour

AM"

instead of something. Suppose you want great, intelligent activity, say: "I

the Perfect In- telligent Activity in this body." You cannot do this looking to something outside. To

clear the mind, eyes, and ears:

the Perfect Intelligence active in this brain."

the Perfect Sight looking through these

eyes."

the Perfect Hearing through these ears."

DISCOURSE V

at these treatments with determination and they cannot fail. You have the reins. Now

use them.

Avoid all use of words that seem to be a reminder of limited conditions. When you

are conscious of the "I

AM"

you don't

care what anyone in this world does. You must not be concerned about anything but your world. For squaring the circle, use the "I

AM"

activity. Pay no attention to what anyone says. Just say specifically what you want to produce. Say again and again: "I

the only Presence act- ing in this."

Say: "I

the only Presence acting in

myworld."

For finding things: "I

the Intelligence andAll- Seeing Eye which finds this." You will be amazed at the feeling that grows within, when you do not have to look to anything but the "I AM." Wipe out of your mind everything but the con- scious operation of the "I

AM"

for It is the most Po- tent Power possible. Get the sense of ease about producing these seem- ing miracles.

Suppose you want to illumine a room, say: "I

the illumination of this room." Then you

act upon the electrons in the room. The

illumining of the atmosphere of a room is as easy as raising your hand. Your ability to illumine a room

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

is just as easy as physically illumining it through the electric lamp. You can just as easily plug into the Universal current of electricity as through the wires. To make

visible the illumination within your own body say: "I

the visible illumination through this body now." Rightwithin yourself is a focal point. The "I AM" in you created everything in the Uni-

verse.

When youenter into the confidence of the "I

AM"

It will soon do

away with all obstruction.

Use often: "I

the Consuming Power and Pres- ence of every bit of fear, doubt, and questioning in my outer

activity concerning this Invincible Activity of the 'I AM.' " Keep this up, and you will always know instantly what to do. You can take this and use

it,

and thus remove every obstruction to the "I

Activity." \\^hen you operate consciously, you know positively it is done. The consciousness of an individual clothes the form with that individual's own concepts of it.

WTien

these are drawn about an individual, who has gener- ated a certain energy, they impose upon him nothing but the things in his own world. Whenever you feel a sudden joy impulse, grasp it, use it,

and decree.

BENEDICTION: Thou Mighty

Infinite Intelli- gence!

give praise and thanks for Thy Mighty Comprehension and Mighty Manifestation in the

DISCOURSE V

consciousness of those present. We

give praise and thanks, that: "I

the Perfect Understanding in operation and that, I

everywhere present, per- forming all required to be done. I

the illumina- tion of everyone who looks to me. I

the radiant

intelligentactivity in the minds ofall mankind. I

the Master acting in the brain of everyone of hu- manity, causing Love, justice, peace, harmony, and Perfection to manifest to our beloved America."

DISCOURSE VI

October 20, 1932 Saint Germain

INVOCATION: Thou Mighty, Infinite Pres- ence! Creator of all that is, always majestic in Thy Conquering Presence, we give power only to Thee. We

forever withdraw all power we have ever given to outer things, and stand serene in Thy Majestic Presence, Love, Wisdom, and Power. Knowing that,

here and I

there and I

everywhere, then I

serene in Thy Majestic Presence, mani- festing

Thy Love, W'isdom, Power, and Judgment: that I have Thy foresight and see far beyond human

possibilities." I give praise and thanks that I, now

and forever, acknowledge and accept only Thy Mighty, Victorious Presence in all things, in my Life, my world, my mind, and my body. I give praise that I have placed about each form, Thy Magic Circle, invincible, impenetrable, to any- thingunlike Thee. I stand guard over my

Life, body, mind, world and affairs, that nothing manifest un- like Thee.

thank Thee.

THE DISCOURSE

Keep reminding the outer activity, the outer con- sciousness, that when I say, "I," I

using the

DISCOURSE VI

Infinite God-Power.

When

I say, "I

AM,"

I have set

that power into motion to successfully accomplish whatever the idea

is, that has

been held in conscious- ness, or whatever idea the attention has been held upon. Sincere students should not forget this for a single hour, until that Truth becomes so fixed in the outer activity, that it automatically acts. Therefore, you will see how perfectly ridiculous it is to say: "I

sick, I

financially embar- rassed," or that there seems to be a lack of anything. I tell you, that you cannot possibly be affected, if you will hold fast to this idea. Then use it. When you seem to have a cold, you do not need to be told to use a handkerchief. Then why do you need to be reminded that the outer activity has but one power by which to move itself about, and that is the

Presence," God in you? The unfortunate thing about sincere students is, that they will not meditate often enough upon this Truth, for its marvelous Presence to come into activity. Know

that: "I

the majestic, victorious Pres- ence, filling all official places," and know

with cer-

tainty in your minds. If any of the students will sin- cerely take hold and use this, they will be blest for so doing.

Guardyourself intheoutercontact constantly, that you do not unknowingly accept the appearance of things or the fear of so-called financiers. God governs

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

your world, your home, your business, and that is all with which you are concerned. Do not ever fear that you are runningamuck with your imagination, when you sense and feel the nearness of the full manifesta- tion of that Mighty, Individualized Presence. Re- joice! believe in the Mighty Presence that holds in its embrace everything in this world, that you can desire or use. You are not dependent on the outer things. With thejoyous enteringinto this Mighty Powerand Presence that contains all, do you not see, how you would be provided for,

if everything

were cut loose?

want you to feel, joyously accept, and with all your Being know, that the power of precipitation is no myth. It

is real.

Those who enter into this feeling,

deep enough, will have the precipitation of anything they want.

Children have been chastised for seeing Angelic Beings, and for manifesting an Inner Perception. It is the parent of that child that should be chastised, andwell at that, for daring to interfere with the God- given freedom of that child. If grown-ups would live more, in that conscious imaging and acceptance of these Mighty and Great Presences, of whose very existence most of humanity doubts, they would feel their Presence and uplifting, sustaining intelligence. My Beloved

Ones! if suddenly, we find ourselves needing courage or strength: "I

there surging

forth, supplying this instantly." If I need harmony

DISCOURSE VI

my mind

or body, then: "I

there, supplying it instantly," and I do not need to wait. Do not

give a thought to the world or individuals, who do not understand these things.

Go right on,

re-

joicing in the visible, active Presence, precipitated into your Life and use of whatever you wish. Our outer common sense, so-called, must tell us, that unless we expect, accept, and rejoice in the "Presence" of the thing we want, how in the name of Godcan we expectto have

it?

The poor,

insignificant,

outer-self struts itself about saying: "I

too im-

portant to give attention to these childlike fairy- stories." Well let me

say to you, that one day the individuals, who say this, will be only too glad to listen to those fairy stories, and fill their minds with those ideas that they may come forth. In every instance in the outer contact of the world of business, whenever there is a negative condition, that seems to touch your world in any way, instantly take your firm stand: "I

the precipitation and Visible Presence of whatever I desire, and no man can interfere with it." This

is a

Mighty Truth. When I speak of precipi- tation inthis manner, I donot onlymean through the invisible but through any channel, for all is a precipi- tation; it is only a little difference in activity. When

I recognize,

who

AM, then

I have entered

into the "Great Silence," wherein is God's greatest

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

activity. This recognition should bring gieat revela- tions to the individual, if he holds to it with joyous acceptance.

In your outer experience, the use of any activity, develops your strength to greater and greater effi- ciency, does it not? If one can apply this in the outer activity, do you not see how much more important it is to the Inner Activity? The more you put

it into

use the greater the power you put into it. Know you

can do it with the Inner Spiritual things far greater and quicker than in the outer things, for with Spirit, the power acts instantly. There is no waiting when the "I

AM"

acts.

The

fact that we give credence to development of the muscular system by use, should make us realize that the same effort given to the exercise and recog- nition of the Inner Power, would naturally produce far greater results. For instance, man

supposed to

performcertain physical exercises inorder to develop his muscles. I have in my

students, many, many times enabled them to produce powerful muscles in a sym- metrical, beautiful body without having taken a single exercise to do it. It is the same with the exer- cise of your Inner Faculties in bringing forth the Inner Power.

In all development either of the Inneror the outer, the first part of the exercise is mental. Here, we must know that there

is only

one power and energy

DISCOURSE VI

to use, and that is from the "I

God Presence" in

you. Therefore, the exercise of your Inner Faculties

is necessarily

mental—called mental—but

I say to you

it is

God in action^ because you cannot form a thought without the Intelligence and Energy of God todo

it. Therefore,

yourmental activity

is the

Energy

of God in action.

Now you

see

how easy and possible

it is, to

make a strong physical body without lifting your hand in physical exercise to do it.

Most scientific, medical, and men of physical cul- ture, will deny this, but I assure you it is only because they have not become aware of, or thought deeply upon, the energy or power that is acting, because no kind of activity can take place except by the use of this Inner energy and power. Individuals allow the impingement of doubts and fears to rush in and overwhelm them, when it comes to the recognition of these great faculties, which are free for their use at any time. You see they are but submerged, as

were by the outer, like a cork that has been pushed beneath the water, which, when re- leased by a little effort pops up to the surface into

use.

must say

it is positively pitiful,

when earnest

students spend so many years, straining at intervals to gain the use of these faculties and then, because they do not operate immediately, relapse into a state of inactivity, until something spurs them on and

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

then relapse again. Persistent, determined recogni- tion of this "I

Presence," will take you through anything to absolute certain accomplishment, unless you lay down on.the job. I see, and especially at this time, a goodly number

of individuals

who with a

little encouragement and description of the simple use of these faculties, will quickly leap into their freedom and especially those, who have

this verbal instruction and the radiation that goes with it.

Is it not appalling, that Sons and Daughters of God

will submit to the binding claims of limitation, when with persistent effort and determination, they would open the door and step through into this great Inner Chamber, filled with such Dazzling Light, jewels, gold, and substance from which every kind of food in the Universe can be precipitated? Then, with this Truth plainly before them, these individuals still

hesitate, through unbelief, to step through, take this scepter and be free.

Beloved Ones, again

I say to you: "Sing the great melody of the

AM' conquering Presence." Sing it

in your hearts continuously. Feel it with all your ability, determined to use it. Hold fast to that de- termination and the knowledge and the way will steadily open to give you that Mastery, which is your Eternal Freedom. Just keep joyously knowing that you are through the veil now.

DISCOURSE VI

Whatever Mastery the individual has gained over himself, his affairs or his world, is always and should beaSacred Chamber,an Inner Sanctuary uponwhich no other inquiring individual may intrude. No one may attain Mastery through the desire of the outer to find the Masterywithin another. To

seek, find, and apply the Law

of one's own

Being

is the student's sure road to Mastery, and only when the individual has attained it himself,

may he

really understand what True Mastery is. There is only one Mastery to be sought and that is over one's own

outer-self.

One might walk beside a Master for years and not

discover it until his own Inner Faculties revealed the fact. One might live in the same house with a Master for years and not know it, until

some crisis

arose to be handled, and thus the real power be revealed.

For a Master to discuss or disclose his own attain- ment ofMastery, would be todissipatehis own forces, and may not be done at any time. If a student be fortunate enough to have a beauti- ful experience, and then discuss it with others, there is usuallyso

much doubt poured

at him, that he soon

begins to doubt himself. It is really funny how con- vincing someone else's argument can be. If a student will listen to the argument of someone else, why not be at least as fair to his own God-Self, and listen to

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

Its power and good as expressed through the Inner Experience?

The moment doubt begins to enter, more doubt rushes in. The same with the "I AM." If you put your attention upon It, It rushes forth more and more. Where the conscious attention is fixed, there the energy pours. Dear Ones, do you not see, when you want something revealed or to be inspired in some way, do you notsee: "I

that?" The moment

you say, "I AM," you set in motion this power that has inherent within It all these faculties. It has all substance, and must take on whatsoever form the attention of the mind is fixed upon.

The "I AM"

is the

Fathomless Mind of God. In reaching for understanding, the average student is but contacting the recurring memory of that, which has been, instead of going into the Heart of God and

bringing forth that, which never has been. Individuals and students many times do not and will not realize, that there have been many

civiliza-

tionsof vastattainments, which are entirelyunknown

to the outer world to-day. Atlantis and Lemuria, or the Land of Mu, as credited by a few to-day are but fragments of the great civilizations that have been. To do unusual

things:

The students who wish to

do this, take the determined stand: "I

the Heart

of God, and I

now bring forth ideas and accomplish- ments that have never been brought forth before."

DISCOURSE VI

Consider only: "I

that, which I wish to bring forth." The "I

Presence" is the Heart of God. You are immediately in the "Great Silence," the mo- ment you say—"I AM." If you recognize, that you are the "I AM," then whatever you declare is manifest that moment.

believe, is to have faith it is true. There is an interlocking of belief and faith. In the beginning, a thingis belief, and ifheld to, it becomes faith. Ifyou do not believe a thingis true, youcannot bringit into manifestation. Ifyou do not believe, "I

a thing,"

how can

it act for you?

The old saying: "There

nothing good or bad, but thinking makes it so," is an absolute truth. When you know

that God's energy comes forth into the individual, absolutely pure and Perfect, then you must realize, that it is the individual, who qualifies that energy and imposes his own impure

quality upon it. This Pure God-Energy is projected forth by the conscious effort of the individual, and he must impose some kind of a quality upon it, for

that is his privilege as a Creator. Every one is constantly qualifying this energy, which

pouring forth continually. Each one is con-

tinually pouring his color into it, through his own consciousness.

Every activity of the outer, that qualifies, carries with

it the inherent faculty of sound and color. No

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

activity ofany kindcan take place, that has not sound and color inherent within it.

God's Perfection,

naturally has no discoloration within it. Within the outer faculty, which gives quality to a thing, is where the discoloration takes place. Every student must take the responsibility of his own activity in qualify- ing the energy he sends forth. The mind cannot act upon anything, that has not Intelligence inherent within it. Do not allow your-

self, in the

human

sense, to consider the element of time in anything you do, but enter into a thing joyously, and stick to it until it does manifest. Be like a blow torch. If you will hold steady on the Mighty God Presence, as the Actor doing the thing, you will enter into the fulness and Perfection of everything, ready for your use noAV. All permanent accomplishment must be by the Self-conscious effort of the individual.

Q. What is sympathy?

A. It is but agreement with imperfection. What-

ever you do, be adamant before human sympathy. Watch, that you do not allow yourself to be dragged down into quicksand, when you can use wings to lift

yourself above its destruction. Judge not, but keep joyously entering into the "I

Presence" and all

things will manifest Perfectly. For any imperfect condition, especially old age, use: "I

the Perfection of that individual."

DISCOURSE VI

Nomatterwhat issaid in theouterworld, you must be unaffected by it, for

you are coming to this Per- fection, and you must bring it about consciously. If you do not watch, you can let in an expression in a moment, that can follow you for years, if you do not erase

it.

When you

are consciously using the Great Law know that the active power of God's thought, knows its direction, goes, and performs Perfectly. Consciously charge the "I

Intelli-

gence" to use whatever is necessary. Say: "I

In-

telligence, qualify this with whatever is required." For Healing: I had one student, who so qualified the Electronic Circle about him with the power of healing that he was called, the "Healing Shadow." Of course

was not the shadow that healed, but the moment people contacted his Electronic Circle they were healed, instantly.

Q. Understanding

God

as Love,

why did God

in-

dividualize Himself?

A. In order to have something to love.

Why were

the Rays divided?

A. In order to express Love.

Love

is the "Active Principle of God." When you are loving, you are enfolding what you are loving in that "Robe of God," that Radiant Presence and ac-

tivity.

Never condemn. Try always to understand when- ever there seems to be a wrong sex activity, and lift

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

the consciousness of the individual, by focusing the attention upon a high ideal of some kind, in order to control the thought so thesexactivitycan come under conscious control of the individual, through the use of his own will.

The proper clean use of the sex is for the expan-

sion and expression of Love in the pro-creation of a form that the incoming soul may have an harmoni- ous and loving disposition and temperament. The thought and feelingof the parentsare the influencing molding activity. The nature of the Life Principle of the individual is to love.

BENEDICTION:

Infinite

God of Love! we give

thanks for Thy Gracious Out-Pouring to-day, for Thy Mighty Radiance

filling all things everywhere. We

give praise and thanks that we have entered into Thy World, where everything is so fair,

where Thy

Radiance, creative with every thought, brings into Perfection all things held within our thought.

NOTES

Raising the body: Nada raised her body 2,700 years ago. In the case of three raising the body at one time; they might jiscendat the same moment, orwithin afew weeks or months. ControllinganAnimal: Use: "I

hereand I

there,

and I command silence there." Also, look the animal in the eye, and know that the Love of God controls it. The difference between Divine Compassion and human sympathy is as great as that between Light and darkness. Di- vine compassion holds the student's attention anchored to

DISCOURSE VI

the "Mighty I

Presence," calHng it forth to pro-

duce Perfection. Human sympathy is a rushing forth of

energy, qualified by a feeling of imperfection, and but in-

tensifies the imperfection already manifesting.

DISCOURSE

VII

October 24, 19^2 Saint Germain

INVOCATION: Thou Mighty, Silent Watcher! even as Thou hast before thee the Cosmic Crystal, send forth Thy Rays, anchoring them in the hearts of God's Children. Teach them obedience to the Great, Cosmic Laws. Teach them obedience to the Light. Fill their hearts and minds with Thy

Peace, with

Thy

Silence, with

Thy

Poise. Let the rejoicing of Thy Heart

fill their hearts every one even to over- flowing, with Force that brings with It Thy Immeasurable, In- finite Blessings. Let each one feel Thy Omnipresent, Watchful Care, Thy Sustaining Love, Wisdom, and Power.

THE DISCOURSE

1 bringyou greetings from the Great Host of Light who watch attentively the outpouring of divine radi-

ance, whose great Love, peace, and Light always en- fold you, as Messengers of the Light, giving always strict obedience to the Great Light. Obedience of all manifestation is the first

demand

of the Great Host. When

the command went forth: "Let there be Light!" obedience was the first activity,

DISCOURSE VII

consequently Limitless Light was at hand. It is so with all outer activity of the One Active Principle, God. The first activity of the outer should be to give perfect obedience to that Inner Presence. Thus, is itenabled to receive harmoniously the unadulterated Pure Essence, and so it should be with friends, with relatives, with associates, and with all outer contact of individuals.

There should always be this wondrous grace of Love, Light and obedience. It matters not the age of the individual. Still the outer expression often, for its need is obedience to the Great Inner Light. When

the impulse surges forth to argue, criticize, or feel a resistance, it is your signal that the outer is intruding itself to demand attention. Then is the time, by the power of your free will, to command the outer to be silent and obey the "I

Presence."

It is useless to argue any point. Silence the outer, and then in loving obedience, give the instruction. In this way, it can come forth unobstructed. When

students have entered the conscious path, the slightest intimation of disturbance or resistance of any kind should be followed instantly by silenc- ingall outeractivity, anddeclaring: "I

the obedi-

ent, intelligent activity in this mind and body, I

thegoverning power anddo govern itharmoniously." It matters not

upon what plane or in what sphere of activity the Son of

God—

that is, the Son or

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

Daughter of God—acts, obedience to its

Laws or the

Divine Laws of the sphere in which he is acting, is

always imperative to his steady onward progress. Some day,

I hope in the near future,

we shall

take up for consideration the elements of outer ac- tivity which are most disturbing, and the effect of their activity upon the body. I do not wish to do this, however, until thestudents are strong enough to hear the truth of this activity without a single twinge of resistance or self-condemnation, because to start an activity within the individual of either condition would be a mistake upon my part. I spoke sometime ago about the student keeping on guard to watch that in an unguarded moment, he did not find himself unknowingly entertaining some feelingof resistance, criticism, orsome activity which he later discovered had been acting. Every student should constantly use many times a day—for it only requires a minute—and silently declare: "I

the invincible guard established, sustained, and maintained over my mind, my body, my home, my

world, and my affairs." Keep conscious that this guard, beingthe "I

Presence," naturally

has Infinite Intelligence. This will establish an in- telligent guard and activity about you that does not have to be constantly repeated. Again, we come to the point where every time we use the expression "I" or "I AM," we know that It is

DISCOURSE VII

the full power of Love,

Wisdom and Intelligence

act-

ing. Use frequently: "I

the full liberation of Di-

vine Love acting."

Now

as a preparatory activity for the day, I would suggest that the students with great joy and firmness, after having refreshed themselves in the morning, wouldsilentlydeclare—knowingthat thepowerofthe declaration is Self-sustained: "I

the governing

Love, Wisdom and Power with its attendant intelli- gent activity that is acting to-day in every single thing that I think or do. I command this InfiniteActivity to takeplace everymoment, and be the sustainingguard about me, and that I move, speak, and act only in divine order." Then during the day whenever you think of it, take the firm consciousness: "I

the

commanding, governing Presence moving every- wherebeforeme duringthe day,commandingperfect peace and harmony in all activity." In this manner, you will lock the door open, for the continuous outpouring of this Inner Intelligent Presence which will transform your world, and keep you fromcontactinginharmonyofanykind, enabling you to have that steady flow of Inner peace and harmony in

all outer contact.

It matters not what the manifestation may be within the body orwithout, the student must take his firm stand that his body is the "Temple of the Most High LivingGod." This

is an unquestionable Truth,

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

and this attitude consciously maintained will more rapidly bring the body into the Perfect Activity which was intended from the beginning. I say to the

students in allsincerity, there is no possible way of at- taininga qualityor a desired attribute withoutclaim- ing it. The outer has drifted into a limited conscious- ness of declaring it did not have the desired quality andofcourse

couldnotmanifest it under those con-

ditions.

The thought of the student often is:

"Well I

have been holding this idea for a long time, but it

doesn't manifest, it doesn't work." This is positive proof that somewhere in the consciousness there was lurkinga doubt, possibly unknown to the individual. I tell you that no matter what appears on the sur- face, if you will continually with firm determination claim the quality, condition, or things you desire, and go right on claiming them with that firm de- termination, they will find expression in your use, just as certain as you do this; but I cannot urge you too strongly always to keep on guard in this matter, for the outer, when you have tried a thing for a few hours, days, or months and it seems not to have ap- peared, immediately begins to say: "It's no use, if it were going to have acted,

would have by this time."

Such a thing as failure

is absolutely impossible

when

you have set the power of the "I AM"—God

in you—

in action to accomplish a given purpose, if you hold unwaveringly to it with determination.

DISCOURSE VII

Many

times, I have seen students nearing wonder- ful achievement, wonderfulvictory and freedom, and this outer attitude of, "not yet being accomplished," would rush in, get their attention, to such an extent that it would either retard greatly their progress or shut the door indefinitely. The student should compel himself or herself to

hold before the mind this truth—that when the "I AM" Power

and Presence

is set in motion, It can no

fail in its accomplishment than the Universe stop its activity. For this "Mighty I

Presence" to

fail in its accomplishment would mean that the Uni- verse would instantly be thrown into chaos. Such is the certaintyand powerofthe I

accomplishment. It simply cannot fail unless the outer obstructs the way.

Every student should guard with great watchful- ness that he does not use the "I

AM"

in negative ex-

pression for when you say: "I

sick, I have failed,

not accomplishing this thing as I should"— you are throwing this mighty energy into action to destroy the thingyou wish to accomplish. This always happens whenever you use the word "I" for that is

the release of the Universal Power. Knowing that the "I AM" is you, then

when you

say:

"My head

aches,

my stomach

is out of order,

intestional tract is disturbed," you are throwing the energy into those parts to act according to the thing

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

you have decreed, for when you say "MY," it is the same energy acting, because there is only one person who can

say, "I" or

"MY," and that

you decreeing

for your world.

Any expression which can only be used for your- self is including the energy and activity of the "I

Presence." Thecorrectattitude to take, if some organ seems to be rebellious, is to instantly declare and hold fast to it: "I

the only and Perfect Energy acting there. Therefore, every appearance of disturbance is instantly corrected." This is the important point to keep before the student. If through habit, you have thought that certain remedial agencies gave assist- ance, then use these sparingly, until you gain suffi- cient Mastery to govern entirely by your "I

Presence."

I assure you, that even though you think that this remedial agenthas given you relief, it is still the same

Presence" that has given the remedial agency the power to give you relief. For instance, I have watched the medical world for many centuries, and when one individual of so-called authority, says that a certain remedy is no longer of use, it is but a short time, until it disappears entirely. The question within the mind of all thinking in-

dividuals is that certain herbs or remedial agencies have a certain natural chemical action correspond- ing to the element within the body. I say to you:

DISCOURSE VII

Whatgivesormakes the chemicalaffinity? The power ofyour "I

AM"

which enables you to think. Thus, when you come to go round the circle of activity, you will find that there is only One

Intelli-

gence and Presence acting and that is the "I

AM"—

God in you.

Now, why not look this Truth square in the face? Take your stand unwaveringly with the "I

Pres-

ence," God in Action, in you, and know that. It is the only Life in you and all things orremedies, to which you alone give power. Is it not

much better

to go directly to this "Great

Presence" and receive Its all-powerful, limit- less assistance which cannot fail, than to give power to something that leads you around Robin Hood's barn to get assistance from something in the outer to which you have given the power?

know

it is not easy for students to turn away

fromold, old habits or dependence upon certainrem- edial agencies, but a little thought and meditation upon this

fact, will simply compel the outer reason and dependence upon these outer things to give way completely before the "Great I

Presence."

There

no way of convincing the student upon this most vital of questions, except he apply the wis- dom andknowledge with unwaveringdetermination, until he proves for himself the active truth of these simple things and there

no one who can

tell to

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

what degree the student can apply this, for only he alone by trying may know. Many times the Inner ac-

cumulated energy is such that the student is amazed with the results when he begins to apply this. The Oriental phrase for "I AM" is

"OM." That

means the same thing that "I

AM"

beginning to

mean to the \\^estern \V^orld. For myself, I like very

much the use of the "I AM" because Its very expres-

sion indicates "God in Actio?! in the individual."

"OM,"

as understood by the Orientals, is a Uni- versal Presence, and not nearly so apt to give the student the consciousness of the "I

Presence"

actiyig in the individual, as the use of "I AM." This

largely explains the reason for the condition in India to-day. Hundreds of thousands in India, through the confusion of many castes, have fallen into the error thatthe intonation of "OM" wasallthatwasrequired in their lives. While this brings a certain activity in hundreds of thousands of cases, it does not

bring the

energy of that activity into the individual's action, and so

is of little benefit.

The method of the Ascended Masters throughout the ages, from time immemorial, has been the con- scious use of the "I

Presence," the recognition and full acceptance of God in Action, in the in- dividual, which more and more brings into the in-

ence—The Godhead.

DISCOURSE VII

Those Orientals who have reached great attain- ment, which many of them have, have become aware of this True Activity through their sincere medita- tion. Perhaps the simplest, most powerful, single thing that the individual can keep himself reminded

of, is that,

when he

says: "I

AM," he

knowingly or

unknowingly setting into action within himself the Full Unadulterated Energy of God. Energy becomespower through conscious use. The fact that individuals are in human embodiment is

the command to raise theworld ofthe individual into Perfect Activity. When

the consciousness of the in- dividual is raised, everything in the world of that individual is raised into the Inner Activity. "O Mani Padme Hum" really means

God

in Ac-

tion in the individual. Use the "I

AM"

insteadof

at all times, because many of you have been em- bodied in an Indian embodiment. At one time you knew that use, and to prevent it calling forth a lesser use, use the "I

AM" now

to take you to the Full Height.

Wheneveryousay"I AM,"you are settingthe Pure Energyof God intomotion uncolored byhuman con- cepts. This is the only way of keeping the pure en- ergyofGod uncontaminated by human qualification.

Enormous results can be had in a short time by the determined use of these affirmations:

this pure inspiration."

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

this pure 'Light' right here in action" (Vis- ualize this through the body now.)

this pure revelation of everything I want to know."

Hold the reins of power forever within yourself. People are afraid of just embracing the Great God power and letting

it operate.

What

is there to fear in God? Its operation is

Pure and Perfect and if you do not reach out to embrace the Great Pure God- power, how can you expect to use It and have Per- fection? You must claim It for your own. To

say: "I

the Ascended Being, I wish to be now," im- mediately enfolds the outer in That Raising Pres-

ence. "I

AM my

Eternal Liberation now from all human imperfection." Realize who "I AM" is.

You have to use terms of explanation up to a cer- tain point. Know: "This body is the Temple of the LivingGodand is

ascended now." The human side is such a doubting, criticizing Thomas. All instruction

but togive the individual student a chance to prove it within himself, by applying and using the explana- tion of the "Law" given. Say often: "I

the gov-

erningpo^s'er ofthisactivityandtherefore, it isalways normal." There is

no human being in the Universe who can recognize this "I

Presence" for another. In your recognition of this "I

Presence" as who you are, every step you gain is a

permanent accom- plishment, and there can be no retrogression.

DISCOURSE VII

BENEDICTION: Thou

Infinite All-pervading

Presence whose Active Intelligence governs all who look unto Thee, fill each one who seeks the Light with Thy Mighty Inner Light. Hold each one closer and closer in the "Great I

Presence" that It fill

the world of everyone with Thy Great, Great Per- fection, and that the consciousness of each individual desires only that Great, Great Presence and Perfec-

tion.

NOTES

All jewels are a high activity of God's Substance. The more intense the

fire, the greater the purifying power. Gold does not long fororadhere to anything else, all other metals or alloys cling to it. Gold is this way, because it is of a pure element.

In all kinds offuel activity there is at some point agolden flame. All consuming of outer substance at some point is always red for the red color is the throwing off of the im- perfection and impurity. If the impurity were not there the substance would go from the outer immediately into the golden flame.

DISCOURSE VIII

October 2j, 1932

Saint Germain

INVOCATION: Thou Mighty All-pervading Presence—Thou All-pervading

AM! we

give praise

and thanks for the happiness pervading those under this radiation.

give praise and thanks that the Simple Key to Perfect Happiness may be given to bless and to anchor these Children of God into their

own firm dominion. We give praise for the harmony maintained within each student and that they feel the necessity to continue it. We

give praise that "I

AM" everwhere

present controlling every outer ac- tivitv and brin2:ing: it into Perfection. I bring Greetings to you always.

THE DISCO URSE

That, which everv'one seeks is happiness, some- times called bliss, and yet many, who have sought so earnestly, have unknowingly continued to pass by the key to this happiness. The simple key

to Perfect Happiness and its in- herent sustaining power, is self-control and self- correction. This is so easy to accomplish, when one has learned, he is the "I

Presence," and Intelli- gence, controlling and commanding all things.

DISCOURSE

VIII 89

Surrounding each individual is a thought-world,

created by him or her. Within this thought-world is the seed, the "Divine Presence," the "I AM," which

is the only acting Presence there is in the Universe, and which directs all energy. This energy can be in- tensified beyond any limit through the conscious ac- tivity of the individual.

The "Divine Presence" within, is likened

unto the

pit or seed of a peach, the thought-world around It unto the pulp of the peach. The pulp represents, not only the thoughtworld created by the individual, but also the Universal Electronic Substance, ever pres- ent waiting to be acted upon by the conscious deter- mination of the individual, to be precipitated into his visible use, as the form of whatsoever he may de-

sire.

The sure pathway,

to the understanding and use of this conscious power, comes through self-control. What do

mean by self-control?

First:

The recogni-

tion of the "I

Intelligence" as the only Acting Presence. Second: That knowing this, we know there

no limit to the power of Its use. Third: That in- dividuals, having been given free will and choice, do create in the w^orld about them, whatsoever their thought, through their attention, is held firmlyupon. The time has

arrived, when all must understand, that thought and feeling are the only and Mightiest Creative Power in Life or in the Universe. Thus, the

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

only way to the definite use of the full power of one's thought and feeling, which is God in Action, is through Self-control—self-correction—by which one may quickly reach the attainment, the understand- ing, whereby he may direct and use this creative thought-power without any limit whatsoever. When

sufficient Self-control is attained, it enables the individual to hold the thought steady upon a given desire, likened unto the flame of an acetylene torch—held immovable. Thus, thought and feeling held upon a given desire unwaveringly, with the con- sciousness, that it is the "I

Presence and Intelli-

gence" thinking, that it

God in Action, then will

they understand that they may bring into visibility- precipitate into visibility—whatsoever they desire. It has been proved in a thousand ways, that the effect of a thing cannot bring happiness. Only by the understanding of the cause operating, may the individual become Master of his world. Each in- dividual, knowing that he is the Creator of his own world and what he wishes to have manifest in it, will

understand that he has at no time any right to create anythingdiscordant in another's world. Thus, is each

individual left free to meet the effect of his own cre- ative cause.

I rejoice exceedingly, to see the success with which each student under this radiation, is

coming into

the Masteryand control oftheouter-self. Here I must

DISCOURSE VIII

say to them: "Beloved Students! could you but un- derstand, andsee themagnificentsplendorofachieve- ment before you, through asserting Self-control over the outer activity, you would bend every effort, every moment

to attaining Control and Mastery over all outer expression."

Thus, will you be enabled to maintain the needed harmony, through which the Inner Mighty Power of the "I

Presence" is liberated into your conscious and visible use. Let use disabuse the minds of these beloved students of the sense of time, distance, and

space.

The key, which opens the entrance

to all higher

spheres above you, lies in the simplicity and firmness of this Self-control. All students should dwell ear- nestly upon the great truth, that: "Where your con- sciousness is, there you are, for I

everywhere."

Long dwelling in consciousness, that there was space, great distance, or that there is time, is all but the outer creation of man. Therefore, to step through this gossamer veil, that separates your outer consciousness from its Full InnerPower andActivity, is but astate of

thought and feeling.

Those who are reaching to the "Light" so ear- nestly, desiring to live in and be "Children of the Light," are dwelling constantly in these higher spheres. The beauty of these spheres, surpasses the fondest imagination oftheouterconsciousness. When

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

you enter them consciously and at will, you will find allcreation therejustas tangible as your physical buildings are here. To

take your firm stand: "I

the power of

complete Self-control—forever sustained," will make

it easier for

you to gain this Mastery. Students must be conscious, that when they recognize the "I

Presence" acting, it is impossible for It to be inter- rupted or interfered with in any way. Know there is no time nor space, then the knowing of the vastness of eternity is within your grasp. To

enter a higher

sphere than your physical world, in full conscious- ness, is but an adjusting or changing of your con-

sciousness.

How do we do

this?

A. By knowing we are consciously there.

Affirm Often: "Through the power of the Elec- tronic Circle, which I have created, I

no longer

touched by any doubts or fears. I joyously grasp the scepter, which I

and step boldly forth into any of these higher spheres, that I wish, retaining per- fectly clear conscious memory of my

activity there."

In this way, one may quickly find himself enjoying

ing active in any sphere he chooses. To be aware ofwhat

is a

thousand years in advance

is as easily

and readily attained, in fact more so, as

going to your library in search of a book. The greatdelusion, theouterconsciousnessofman-

DISCOURSE VIII

kind has built up, creating time and space in its belief, has been the great stumbling block to hu- manity's freedom.

Those, who have reached the great disillusion- ment, that wealth or the outer effect of things cannot bring happiness, will understand with great blessing, that within their own creative thought, power, and feeling, are held Perfect Happiness, Perfect Freedom and Perfect Dominion.

When

the student once understands, that whatso- ever he connects himself with through his attention, he becomes a part of to the degree of the intensity with which his attention

is fixed,

he will see the im-

portance of keeping his attention off the seeming destructive angles of human experience, no matter what they are.

discuss the seeming inability, shortcomings, or faults of your friends and associates, but builds that element, upon which your discussion rests, within yourown consciousness, and

also adds to that appear-

ance, which seems to be in the other individual. Because there are black magicians in the world, certain of God's Children, who are misdirecting and

Presence," is no reason why we should let our attention rest upon that fact, just because we are aware of

it.

Our business

is to hold the attention free

to rest within our own Self-control, compelling it

THE

DISCOURSES

by the conscious action, to rest on whatsoever we choose.

Few understand, thatwhen theirattention is called

to some destructive thing,

how much and how often,

they allow the attention tc revert back to it, or if another has displeased then. ;n some way, how much and how often the attention returns to that inci- dent, when they have the full power to control their attention, and make it obey their command. Few, even among earnest students, yet understand what a mighty power their faculty of attention be- comes under their controlled use.

I wish so

much

to impress upon the students,

how

foolish it is to be affected, displeased, or disturbed by the imaginary activities of the ignorance of the outer-self. WTien they once know: "I

the only

All-powerful acting Presence in my mind, my body, and my world," they cannot possibly be affected or disturbed by any of their associations in the outer world. They must know then, that they are entirely immune from hurt or disturbance of the outer mind, ofother individuals, no matter what they try to do. With this understanding, or by giving willing at-

tention to this Great Truth, they will soon find a peace, happiness, and Self-control operating about them to such an extent, thar no outer condition, dis- gruntled comment, or disturbance of their associates could in any wise disturb them, their world, or their

DISCOURSE VIII

afiEairs.

As soon as the individual becomes aware that he really has control of his own creative thought, power and feelings then he knows positively, that he can precipitate into his visible use, or bring into his use from the outer, where it is already created any- thing whatsoever that he will hold his creative thought and feeling firmly upon. The moment, that he

is truly

aware of this, he

will know he is forever free from the need of the wealth of the outer world, or anything that the outer world cangive. Thus has he entered into the Mastery and Dominion of his own world, the only world, that is ever existent to him,

and which

is his

God-given

Birthright.

I assure you there is no such thing as a super- natural world. As we step from this sphere of activity into another higher, that one becomes just as real as this is. It is simply a difiEerent state of conscious- ness, we have entered into.

the joy, glorification and blessing of the moth- ers, sisters, wives anddaughters, Iwill say, that within lOo years, there will be hundreds, who will be able to use the Cosmic Rays to cleanse their homes and keep them so: to weave theirseamless garments when they will have no desire to follow the freakish styles, created by some commercialized idea. I find so

many of the students wondering, how it

is that

Ascended Beings, or Masters, with all their

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

creative power often choose to live in humble quar- ters. I assure

you the explanation

is very easy.

The

far greater part of their Life and activity is spent in the higher spheres, in which they are directing Mighty Rays of Light to the blessing of humanity, from homes and Temples of Light and Wisdom, so beautiful, so transcendent, as almost to stagger the imagination of the outer consciousness. Those Homes and Temples are Eternal, ever becoming more and more beautiful, so they only spend a few hours in the visible world, which causes them to lower the density of their transcendent forms, that they may become visible to those yet occupying the physical body. If the students will understand this,

it will save

them much questioning and confusion in the outer expression, which time they can use in the activity of the "Mighty I

Presence."

This will bring them into that transcendent state and consume the longing for the wealth of the outer world, which is but rubbish in comparison to the transcendent, creative power, inherent in every in- dividual. They can bring this transcendent power into their use, through their own Self-control and Mastery. I say to you: "Beloved students, Children of the One God, is it not worth your sincerest effort, when you know you cannot

fail?

Take your Scepter

of the Mighty Creative Power and be forever free of all past binding limitations, which have beset man-

DISCOURSE VIII

kind through the ages." I assure you, that everyone, who enters in to attain this Scepter and Mastery, will be given every needed assistance, if each one will try with all his ability.

The one having the understanding of his Creative Ability, must know that he can create whatsoever he will, in whatever rate of vibration he desires to hold

it,

whether

it be Light or

any other condensa-

tion he may choose, to maintain it. You know you have the ability to change your thought from Chicago to New York in the same in- stant, and you

know you can change your thought from a condition of Light to one of very dense con- densation, such as iron. Then one cannot help but see, thatthiswhich he does every momentconsciously

and at will, he can bring into a more powerful use by consciously fixing the attention, and holding it

upon what he desires.

The attention

is the channel

by which God's

Mighty Energy through thought and feeling, flows to its directed accomplishment. Because one has not yet precipitated something from the invisible, there is that lurking doubt, until

some simple manifesta-

tion has occurred. Then his courage and confidence leap into dominion and in the future he has no trou- ble in precipitating whatsoever he desires. The precipitation of gold or jewels from the in-

visible to the visible is as simple as breathing, when

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

once that foolish questioning doubt accumulated by the outer is consumed or pushed aside. Mankind, through the centuries, has built up these walls of limitation.

Now

they must be broken up, shattered, and consumed in any way that we can do

it.

first, it does take determination to do it,

but

when you know it is the "I

Power" acting, you know

It cannot fail.

The outer only has to hold the attention fixedon the objecttobe made visible. Dwell on this and all of a sudden, you will find yourself into the activity and you will be amazed that you dwelt so longwithout using it. The length of the Ray from a precipitated sub- stance or condensation of "Light" is controlled by the consciousness of the wearer. If the wearer's con- sciousness is raised very high, the scintillation is very

great.

The "Jewel of Light" is yet in its

Transcendent

State of Perfection.

The jewel

in a condensed sub- stance, suchasadiamond, emerald or ruby, naturally, will take on the condition of its wearer, and, if the rate of thought vibration in the person wearing it be low, the jewel will become lusterless, while if the thought be transcendent, it will become very lumi- nous.

When one

has become a sincere student, reaching to the Light, he must qualify everything in his en- vironment with the quality of the "I

Presence,"

DISCOURSE

VIII 99

no matter what the appearance seems to be. You see therecannotbe aqualityor an appearance in your world except what you give to

it.

If fear causes you to believe in a disturbing pres- ence, you are responsible for it, for if there were to be a disturbing presence and you qualified it by the

Presence," you see how impossible it would be for it to disturb you. There is only one energy act- ing and the moment you acknowledge "The I

Presence" you have requalified that activity with Perfection.

Expectation is a very powerful qualifying con- sciousness to maintain. Intense expectation is a splen- did thing. It manifests always. Man through the cen- turies has created a veil through which he has shut out these transcendent spheres.

Now ifhe

has created

it,

which he has, then common sense and reason will tell one, that he can uncreate it.

powerful radiation has gone forth to yourselves and students, with a powerful conviction that will be sustained, until they have this work, which is given to-day.

To convey the simplicity, the

ease, and cer-

tainty with which the idea, through creative thought and feeling, can he brought into visibility, is a thing

the students should dwell upon. This will dissolve that feelingof "can I," and in its place put the "I can" and "I know."

If the students will keep themselves harmonious,

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

from time to time, they will have flashes that will give them all needed confidence. Add to all com- mands on going out of the body, that you retain the conscious memory of whatever you experience. Stick right to a thing from the start and know, that what- ever knowledge you need, will be forthcoming in-

stantly.

When you allow the attention to become fixed upon a thing, you that moment give it

power to act

in your world.

BENEDICTION: Thou Great Happiness-the Mighty Presence and Power which "I AM"! I qualify

Thee to go forth in the hearts ofmankind, anchoring there and filling their minds, bodies, and homes, filling them with

Thy Great Happiness.

Open the door of their consciousness, so that the

Mighty Power which "I

AM"

can come forth in Full Perfection.

Oh Mighty

Presence! hold the Children of Light, the Individualities of God, hold them close in

Thy Embrace,

letting

Thy Quality

flow forth in

their command, filling them with Thy Great Peace. Oh Mighty

Presence of Justice! Enter in and reign in all official places. Letthe destructive intent ofman- kind be revealed, that

may be

cast out and be consumed. Let the Fulness and Power of Thy Radi- ant Light enfold all, and Thy Glorious Transcend- ent Light fill all places.

DISCOURSE IX

October ^o, 19^2

Saint Germain

INVOCATION: Thou

Mighty, All-powerful, Active Presence—God! weevergrow indeeper praise, thanks, and gratitude to Thee for Thy Life, Thy

Light, and Thy Intelligent Power manifest every- where in the Universe; for Thy Active Presence man- ifest in the mind, body, home, world and affairs of everyone.

Enable us to understand and feel Thy Radiant Power, always active in our world, affairs, and busi- ness—knowing no single activity can go wrong; for Thou dost govern

all action in

Thy Love and

Justice,

guiding and regulating all. Thou Mighty Supreme Ruler of the Universe!

whose Law isjustice, whose power is invincible—pro-

tect America in

Thy Great

Blazing, Loving Presence. Reveal to the authorities of the United States of America any wrongactivities.

the Mighty Channel of Justice, claiming

all

now and

for all time, that they serve only the cause of America and the Light of God. No human thought shall enter in. No human hand shall be raised against her, for she is sealed within the Love

lOI

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

of the "Great Ascended Host of Light" forever. Mighty God of the Universe! Thy Love, Light, Wisdom, Intelligence and Justice shall fill every of-

fice in the land; all political graft shall be wiped out forever, and

Thou

shalt reign through

Thy Creation

—through Thy Children in Perfect Justice to all.

I bring you greetings

from the Great Host ever

watching over and ministering through their divine radiation to heal, bless, enlighten, and prosper all who will accept.

THE DISCOURSE

One of the great needs of individuals, and even of sincere students to-day, is to feel the necessity ofgivingtime, morningand evening, tosincere medi- tation: to the stilling of the outer activity that the Inner Presence may come forth unobstructed. Meditation really means—/^^/mg—the Active Pres- ence of God. Therefore, when one attempts to enter meditation, he cannot drag all the disturbance, that has beset him duringthe day, alongwith him. There- fore, consciously remove from the feeling and atten- tion everydisturbing thingand enter intoyourmedi- tation to feel the 'Tresence of God," and do not revolveyourtroubles. When thestatement was given: ''Know the Truth and the Truth shall make you free," it meant the recognition, acceptance, and ac- tivity of the "Mighty I

Presence."

DISCOURSE IX

First:

Know

AM"

is the First Principle

and ab-

solute certainty of freedom now. Second: Know

AM"

the active Presence governing all manifestation

Life and world perfectly. Then I have entered into the Truth which shall bring all freedom. Imust relatea thingthatwould be most laughable,

ifit

were not reallyserious: Youwould chastise it and rebel considerably, if your little pet dog continued to carry bones from the alley into your living room. You would think he were doing that which is very

much out of place.

Do you know, beloved students of Truth, that

when you allowyourminds to dwell upon disturbing things, or experiences, you are doing a great deal worse than bringing bones into the living room. The unfortunate thing with students and individuals, which seems so difficult for them to understand, is,

never under any circumstances, try to hold the water that has gone over the wheel.

In other words, the unpleasant experiences, losses, or any imperfection that has passed over your wheel of experience to the present time, should never be held close to you. They have gone over the wheel- forgive and forget them.

give and forgive is God-

like indeed. For illustration: If an individual or group of individuals has gone into a business under- taking, and through lack of understanding, it has failed or gone to pieces, it is always because of

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

inharmony in the mental attitude and feelings. If every individual in such an association would

take his stand and hold it that there was only God in Action, only the most perfect success would come out of it. Since the individual has free will, if he will not control his own thought and feeling, he will wreck things for himself and others. Such is the Great Law, unless every individual corrects thought and feeling, and keeps

it so.

Everyone, who manifests in the physical form to- day, has made plenty of mistakes—sometime, some- where—so let no one take the attitude: "I

holy than thou," but each one's first attitude should be to call on the Law of Forgiveness, and if he be feeling or sending criticism, condemnation, or hate to another of God's children, a brother or sister, he can never have enlightenment or success, until he calls on the

Law

of Forgiveness. Further than this,

he must say to that person, to whom he was feeling disturbed in any way—silently: "I send to you the fulness of the Divine Love of

my Being

to bless and

prosper you." This attitude is the only release and freedom from the seeming failures of the outer ac-

tivity.

For individuals to continually revolve, in their minds and discussion, a business or project that has disintegrated, will surely in the end destroy them- selves, if they do not face about, and through calling

DISCOURSE IX

on the Law of Forgiveness, find complete conscious release from the entire situation. For an individual to hold an attitude of revenge for any seeming wrong, imaginary or otherwise, can only bring upon himself incapacity of mind and body. The old, yet wondrous statement brought down

to us through the ages: "Unless you are willing

to forgive,

how can you be forgiven?"

one of the

Mightiest Laws for use in human experience. Oh

that individuals and many students could only see, how they hold

to themselves the things they do not want, by allowing the mind to revolve upon the dis- cordantthings thathave passed, andcannot be helped through the outer senses. The greatest thing that

all

mankind

seeking—

in reality, is peace and freedom, which is always the doonvay to happiness. There is

onlyone possible way to receive this, which is to know God—

the "I

Presence," and that, This Presence is the only acting Intelligence inyourLife and world at all times. Then stand by this, and live it. One of the most amazing things that ithas been my experience to witness—since coming into the Arisen State—is the distorted idea of freedom, financially and otherwise. There

but one, sure, certain rock upon which to build your eternal, financial freedom, and that

is to

know and

feel with every fiber of your Being: "I

the wealth, the opulence, the sub-

io6

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

stance, already perfected in my world,

of every con-

structive thing that I can possibly conceive of or de- sire." This is true financial freedom, and will bring it as surely as it is

maintained, and it will not get away, I assure you.

the other hand,

man may use—knowingly or unknowingly—enough of this "God

Presence,"

or God-Energy, to accumulate through the outer ac- tivity millions ofdollars; but wherein is his certainty of keeping it? I assure you, it is impossible for any being in the physical world to keep wealth that is ac- cumulated, without his beingaware that: "God is the power producing and sustaining it." You see before you constant illustrationsofgreatwealth takingwings over night, as itwere. Thousands within the past four years have met this experience. Even after the seem- ing loss had occurred, had they been able to take their firm conscious stand: "I

the wealth—God

Action—now manifest

Life,

my world," the

way, the door, would have immediately opened for them to have again received abundance. Why do

I say:

"Again to have received abun- dance"? Because, they had built the momentum, and had attained great confidence. Therefore, all require- ments were at hand ready for further use, but in most instances, they allowed great discouragement—often hatred and condemnation—to enter in, which shut and locked the door to further progress.

DISCOURSE IX

Now

let

me assure you, Beloved Children of God, there is no outer condition ever existed in this world so bad, so disastrous, but that there is the "I

AM,"

active Presence of God, with the eternal strength and courage of the Universe, to again rebuild you into freedom and independence financiallyand every way.

I especially want the students who come under

this radiation to understand this, because in this day of falling thrones and governments, individual fortunesand otherwise, they needto know andunder- stand that, if their wealth has flown away through ignorance of understanding, then the "I

Pres-

ence" in them, God in Action, is the sure rebuilder

of their faith, confidence, wealth, or whatever they wish to direct their conscious attention upon. Thus, they allow this Mighty Inner Energy to flow into their desire which is the only power that ever ac- complished anything.

Every individual who has seemingly expressed a loss of wealth to any degree should immediately use the marvelous statement of Jesus: " 'I

the resur-

rection and the Life' of

business,

my understand-

ing, or whatever I wish to focus my

attention upon."

I tell

you frankly, beloved students and individu- als, there is not the slightest hope for you in heaven or earth, so long as you persist in holding within your consciousness, thoughts and feelings of criti-

io8

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

cism, condemnation, or hate of any description, and that includes mild dislike.

This leads us to the very vital point that you are concerned only with your own activity and your world. It is not your province to judge another, for you do not know the forces playing upon another or the conditions. You know only the angle that you see of it, and I tell you that, if an individual should be entirely innocent of any intent to wrong another, the individuals who send criticism, condemnation, or hate to such an one, are doingworse than commit- ting physical murder.

Why

is this so? Because,

thought and feeling are the only creative power, and while such thoughts and feelings may not touch or harm their objective, they must return and bring with them the conditions sent out by the individual, who sent them forth, and always with accumulated energy.

So after all, the one who holds vicious thoughts to another is in reality but destroying himself, his business, and his affairs. There is no possible way

of averting it, except for the individual to awaken and consciously reverse the currents.

Let us go one step further. Throughout all ages, there have been business associations, in which there were one or possibly two with the deliberate intent to do wrong, and through this association, a number

of individuals, absolutely innocent of any wrong in-

DISCOURSE IX

tent, have been imprisoned. I

now

tell you, as an

Un-

failing

Law

that cannot be changed, that the indi- vidual or individuals, who cause innocent persons to be incarcerated, thus depriving them of their free- dom

of action as God intended, will bring that exact experience which they have desired for another into theirown experience—et^e?! unto the thirdandfourth embodiment following.

For myself, I would rather a thousand times be deliberately shot down, than to be the instrument of depriving any of God's Children of their liberty. There

no greater crime reigning in human experi- ence to-day, than the prevailing use of circumstantial evidence, for in ninety-nine cases out of a hundred, it is afterwards found to be entirely wrong. Some- times the truth is never known to the outer senses. So belovedstudents, letno one seekingthe "Light" ever set himself up in judgment on another of God's Children.

Again, supposing someone we love very much seems to be going all awry. What is the first thing

theouterwould do?As arule, to beginsitting injudg- ment andcriticism. Themostpowerful thingthat can and should be done for such an individual by every- one, who knows anything of the circumstances, is to

pour out all their Love and to silently know that:

AM, God

in Action, is the only controlling Intel- ligence and Activity within this brother or sister."

THE '7 AM" DISCOURSES

To keep

silently speaking to that one's consciousness is the greatest help possible to be given. Many times

to remonstrate verbally with an in- dividual, sets up a condition of antagonism, intensi- fying rather than erasing the activity, which the si- lent work would be absolutely certain to accomplish. No one

in the outer consciousness can possibly know what the "I

God-Presence" in the other individual wishes to do. These are vital truths that, if maintained,

would bring very great peace into the lives of individuals.

Many

lives with their attendant

business efforts, are ruined, because there is lurking, within the consciousness ofthe individual, judgment, condemnation, or a feeling of some degree of hatred toward another.

The student or individual, who wants to leap ahead in the progress of the Light, should neverenter sleep, until he has consciously sent Love to every individual that he feels has harmed him at any time. This thoughtofLove will go straight as an arrow into the consciousness of the other individual, because it cannot be stopped, generating its quality and power there, which will as surely come back to you, as you send it out.

There

is perhaps

no single element responsible for so many diseased conditions of body and mind as the

feeling of hate sent out to another individual. There

no telling how this will react upon the mind and

DISCOURSE IX

body of the sender. In one, it will produce one ef- fect; in another, still a different effect. Let it be here understood, that resentment is but another form of hate, but ofa milder degree.

very wonderful thought to live in always is: "I

where present in the minds and hearts of individu- als." It is a most marvelous thing. It not only brings rest and peace to yourself, but releases limitless gifts from the "Presence." Another

is: "I

tice and Protection acting in the minds and hearts of individuals everywhere." You can apply and use this with enormous force and power in every way. Another

is: "I

Divine Love, filling the minds and hearts of individuals every^vhere." As you think on this, you will understand what was done, when this home was made a radiating center of the "Active Presence of God." You will suddenly come into a realization of the gigantic ap- plication of this. Everything in the Life experience of humanity can be governed by the "I

Pres-

ence." The use of the "I

Presence" is the high- est activity that can be given. When you

say "I

AM," you

set

God into

action;

but there is a lot more to it which you will come to realize, when you feel and know the enormity of the use of this expression. Realize the enormous power

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

of the "I

AM"

to act in things of this kind. "I

the God power Almighty." There is no other power that can act.

When you

say and feel this, then you liberate and loose the Full Activity of God. Another statement: "I

the conscious memory of these things." Also: "I

the conscious memory, use and understanding in the use of these things." When you

say: "The Presence that

7 AM'

clothes

my Eternal Transcendent Garment of Light,"

it actually does takeplace that moment.

is this "I

Presence." The sacred things that are revealed to you are not to be cast forth, for they are as pearls. Know

always: "I

the perfect poise of speech and action at all times." Then the guard is always up for, "I

the Protecting Presence."

God's Energy is always waiting to be directed. Inherent within the expression of the "I

AM"

is the

Self-sustaining activity. Then you know there is no time. This brings you to the instantaneous action, and your precipitation will soon take place. Always precedinga manifestation, you will feel that absolute

stillness.

BENEDICTION: We

give thanks "O Mighty I

Presence" for having entered into Thy Secret Place. Let

Thy Wisdom govern at all times, the dis- pensation of Thy Light. Let Thy Wisdom guard anddirectourminds and bodies at all times, that they

DISCOURSE IX

always act in perfect accord with Thee. As Thou art called forth into

action—"O Mighty

Presence" —we know we are always charged at all times with Thy Mighty Energy, and that it accomplishes all per- fectly wherever it is sent.

NOTES

Legal affirmations: For the one not in the midst of the case, take this statement:

the law:"

the justice:"

the judge:"

the jury:" Knowing that "I

All-powerful," then I know that only Divine justice can be done here.

DISCOURSE X

November

^, 19^2

Saint Germain

INVOCATION: Mighty Luminous Presence! I

the ConqueringPower. I

the Radiant Splen- dor filling everything in manifestation. I

the

Life flowing through all manifestation. I

the

Intelligence governing all activity, Inner and outer, making

one Perfect Activity. Out of Thy Light, "Mighty Presence which

AM,"

all things are pre- cipitated into form. I

the exhaustless energy governed by Thy Wondrous, Infinite Intelligence. Light the illumining centerwithin these bodies, who come under this radiation. Expand that Light into the Full Illumination of the body and mind, raising it into

Thy

Active, Perfect Eternal Garment. Mighty Light! send forth Thy Rays into the hearts of mankind, into all official places, commanding Jus- tice, Illumination and Perfection of Thy

Self to ex-

press, bringing relief, release and Light unto hu- manity, and by Thy Governing Principle, command all things in the outer

human

activity to give obedi- ence. I bring you greetings from the Great Host of Loved Ones, who always watch and minister to those, whose devotion reaches unto them.

DISCOURSE X

THE DISCOURSE

From out the centuries ofactivity, we have arrived atthe focal point, where the experiences of ages come into instantaneous action, where all time and space become the "One Presence," God in Action now. Knowing that

It is the "Presence of God, I

AM"

that beats your heart, then you

know that your heart

is the

Voice of God speaking, and as you come to meditate upon the Great Truth: "I

the Supreme

Intelligent Activity through

my mind and

heart,"

you will bring the True Dependable Divine Feeling into the heart.

So long mankind has been loving on the periphery of the circle. Once the student becomes really aware that, "God is Love," and Love's True Activity comes through the heart, he will understand that to focus his attention on the desire to project Love forth, for any given purpose, is the supreme privilege of the outer activity of the consciousness, lohich can gener- ate Love to a boundless degree.

Mankind has not pre-

viously understood, that Divine Love is a Power, a Presence, an Intelligence, a Light, that can be fanned into a Boundless Flame or Fire, and it is within the conscious intelligence of every individual, especially students of the Light, to so create and generate this "Presence of Love," that it becomes an invincible, ex- haustless, peace-commanding "Presence" wherever the conscious individual desires to direct it.

ii6

THE

"1 AM" DISCOURSES

Somewhere

it has

been said, that Love may not be commanded. I say to you: "Love is the First Prin- ciple of Life and may be generated to any degree or without any limit whatsoever for infinite use." Such is the majestic privilege of the conscious use and di-

rection of Love.

When

I say, "generate" I mean the opening of the door through conscious devotion, to the outpouring of this exhaustless Fountain of Love, which is the Heart of your Being—the Heart of the Universe. Students, by contemplating this Infinite Power of Love, become such a fountain of Its outpouring, that Its conscious direction may he infinite in the stu-

dent's use.

When my beloved students wish to hasten their liberation from certain events or outer activity, I can but say: "I

the commanding 'Presence,' the ex- haustless energy, the Divine Wisdom, causing my

desire to be fulfilled." This will bring the quickest release from any undesirable condition, that the very Law of your Being will permit. Knowing this you

may further know: "The Tresence that

AM'

now

remain, untouched by disturbing outer conditions. Serene I fold my wings and abide the Perfect Action of the Divine

Law and

Justice of

my Being, com-

manding all things within my Circle to appear in Perfect Divine Order." This

is the greatest privilege of the student, and

DISCOURSE X

should be the command at all times. Here I shall say something that should be very encouraging and I trust it will. "Each student, who is earnestly striving for the Light, is being toughened, as you make the toughest steel, that wears the longest, holds the best, and

is the strongest.

Such

what the Life of experi-

ence brings to the individual. When one craves to be released and still there appear trying experiences, it is the

toughening of the steel of character and the strengthening of the individual, that gives him at last the Perfect and Eternal Mastery over all outer things."

One may, with the right understanding of this,

easily rejoice in the experience, that is enabling him to turn to and bask in the Glorious, Wondrous, "I

Presence." Thus, beloved students, you should never grow weary of well-doing, or meeting the ex- periences that sometimes seem toweigh heavily upon you, but rejoice, that every step forward leads to that Eternal Goal, which does not have to be re- peated.

This

what methinks the student often forgets

to use: "I

the strength, the courage, the power to move forward steadily, through all experiences, whatever they may be, and remain joyous and up- lifted, filled with peace and harmony at all times, by the Glorious Presence, which I AM." To

the athlete on the race track, the beginning of

ii8

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

the race is glorious anticipation, but as he reaches the goal and his adversary draws near, he puts forth every effort, his breath becomes short, and with one last leap, he crosses the line to victory. So it is with students on the path. They know in the use of the

Presence," they cannot fail. Therefore, all that is necessary is to tighten your belt, gird yourself forwhatever isrequired, and with a wave of the hand to your adversary, bid him farewell. More fortunate than the athlete, the student knows from the beginning, that he cannot fail, because: "I

the Exhaustless Energy and Intelligence sustain- ing him or her." The power

of precipitation, the student should understand and remember at all times, is

within the

Presence." "I

here, the Life Principle and Intelligence in this body. I

everywhere, even unto the Heart of God, the Governing Intelligence of the Universe. Therefore, when I wish to precipi- tate anything -whatsoever, I know

that: 'I

the

power acting,

the Intelligence directing, I

the substance being acted upon, and I now bring it into visible form and

use.'

The contemplation of this phrase just expressed, will enable the student to enter into this activity without strain or anxiety. The question that so often confronts the students in the power of precipitation, is that of money. The

DISCOURSE X

first question is:

"How

is it that

money may be pre-

cipitated without interfering with the government allotment?" Since the creation of money, as a stand- ard of exchange, gold being its standard and heart, so to speak, and the security of all issue, it will be remembered, that there have been almost a countless number of disasters in one form or another, through which gold and the issue of money have been to the outersense destroyed. Billions of dollars in this man- ner have disappeared. Therefore, with any money, and

it is usually gold that is precipitated, there is no

dangerof passing the limit setbya government for its

use. Again, there have been billions of Spanish gold anddenominations of othercountries, that have been burned, lost, submerged at sea, etc., to the extent, that precipitation would have to run into great numbers before there would be any question as to

its legality.

More often, however, gold

is precipitated

in its natural state, therefore, always legal in its

use.

As the world has recently offered a premium for more gold production, why not precipitate it

and

bless the world by its use? But, I shall not hold my- self responsible for the questions that will be asked, when you do precipitate

it, unless

you have a mine

from whichyoucansupposedly have brought itforth, for you have no idea what the curiosity of the outer mind

is, until

you call

its attention to gold. I assure

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

you the outer

immediately set on fire. However:

the Presence governing it." The supposed demand

know the source of gold, is but a subtle

form of inquiry, that someone else may discover your source. My idea would be to an- swer their inquiry, that it is none of their business. Simply say: "Here is the gold. Test it. If it is

not

100 per cent, you may refuse it. If it is, you are com- pelled to receive it by the laws of your govern- ment."

You will understand, beloved students, that it is

only in the outer activity of the physical world, that you require a medium of exchange, for the moment one rises into the power of precipitation, he has little use forgold or money, or any kind of exchange, except as incidents may require. As one by one you come into the Ascended State, you will have many a hearty laugh over the seeming importance of these outer problems of the physical or outerworld, fortheyare all but the "Maya," which means but constant change. Remember, that there is only

One Thing in the Universe, that is

Perma-

nent, Real, Eternal, and That is the "I

Pres-

ence," God in you, which is the Owner, the Creator, the Intelligence governingall manifested form. Then

know that you are that "Presence," that "I AM" Presence, places you, beloved student, independent of all outer manifestation.

DISCOURSE X

Do not misunderstand me.

know you have to

come into this understanding sufficiently, but if you aresincere, have dauntless determination in yourrec- ognition of the "I

Presence," God in Action in

you, you will find yourself, even to the outer sense, quickly rising into that Dominion and Independ- ence, in which you can say to all outer things: "Is it possible thou didst once disturb me?" Some of you have had an inkling of how gross and coarse all outer form seems, when once you are liberated from it.

that finer, higher sense, it seems incredible, that you could have inhabited and still are inhabiting and us- ing a form so gross and imperfect. Had you long ago recognized, claimed, and rejoiced in the "I

Pres-

ence," as you are doing to-day, these outer forms would have become so refined, that you could have come back to them with very great grace. However, one has but to rejoice at every step of attainment, and every step he hopes to attain, because hope be- comes faith, and faith becomes Reality. Now, beloved students, under no circumstance al-

low the experience of the outer to pall upon you, but in this recognition, rejoice every day, every hour, every minute that brings you nearer to that goal of freedom and release from limitation, that freedom you have so longed for, and so much desired. The Light

growing very bright within some of you. Continue on with that calm, dauntless, deter-

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

mination to scale the heights, for: "I

That Great

Presence sustaining you and you cannot fail." You know the old phrase, used to spur one on and espe- cially among soldiers, was to tell them they were cowards and yellow.

Now beloved

students, I say to you: "That you are not cowards, but that you are yellow with the Golden Light of Truth, of Domin- ion, of Masteryoverall outer things, that have bound

you, and with one mighty surge, of the 'I

Pres-

ence,' you break every binding chain, shatter all sense of limitation, and stand forth in your freedom, the Glorious, Radiant, Majestic Being, that you

really are."

I like very

much

to use the statement: "I

here

and

there," and if you will contemplate it, you cannot help but overcome the sense of separation. The student

more or

less uncertain,

and that

always brings anxiety, and anxiety makes tension. As youcome into the higher activity, youwill become more and more relaxed. Always take the attitude of calm poise, when any- thing should manifest. Always be happy and rejoice in the Presence, but there is always the balance to be maintained: it is the Middle Way. Hold yourself within this Center Poise. One can rejoice as deeply in a calm poise as he can in overexuberance. The

calm poise conveys a certain something to others that they need, for every human being needs poise, and

DISCOURSE X

the conscious realization of the necessity of calm and poise, for it never leaves one off guard. Poise has within it a certain power of Self-control and guard, which

is very essential. Youwill benotonlydelighted, butamazedat times at the marvelous things, that will come with it. Use:

that Perfect Poise that controls everything." When you

use the "I

Presence," be sure to keep it as a

permanent thing. Each one try this, and if you do not feel results at first, just go on, for you certainly will as you use

more and more: "I

the Presence charging this water with the Life-giving Essence, which I ab- sorb and which renews

my body

in perfect health and eternal youth." Affirm often: "I

here and I

there. I

the conscious action everywhere." To

discordant activities say: "I

the Presence pre- venting this. I

the positive, peaceful control of thiswhole situation." In the "I

Consciousness" is the wisdom that knows what

is required.

Know

always that: "I

the controlling, governing Presence of this meeting or situation." There

is nothing

comes into physical form, that is not first perfected on the invisible orhigher planes. The students should not discuss this instruction, but just rejoice in living it themselves. If they will do this, they will receive so much more from it, be-

124 T^iE' "i

AM" DISCOURSES

cause there will be no conflicting vibrations to dis- turb them.

BENEDICTION:Wondrous

Presence ofthe God,

AM"! we give praise and thanks for this feeling of the certainty of Thy Presence, that is

growing

within the consciousness of these students under this radiation.

rejoice in the Great Lightof

Thy

Pres-

ence enfolding each one, which goes forth unto all humanity, and that is

changing all discord into Love and Peace. We thank Thee.

DISCOURSE XI

November

y, 1932

Saint Germain

INVOCATION: From

out the Great Silence, Oh

ThouLuminousBrother! wewelcomeThee andThy Ministry unto America, and as Thou hast put forth Thy opening wedge this day, so shall those under this radiation become aware of Thy Presence, O

Thou Great Light,

that illumines all earthly minds, making them aware of the One Eternal Presence, the One Intelligence governingall the activity that

—individualized everywhere. We

give praise and thanks, that there is but One Intelligence governing everywhere and the duty of the student always no matter what the appearance, is to accept only this fact and that he becomes a radiant channel to pour out this truth, like a gush- ing stream pouring itself forth to the Great Ocean of Life.

give praise and thanks, that out of the Silence has come another Presence, who will bless,

lift,

and enlighten humanity. By the Power which

and the accumulated wisdom and energy of the centuries, I project forth into the minds of humanity this day, that intelligent activity, which will guide them aright, and control them to act accordingly.

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

By the "I AM," the "Universal

AM," the Great

One,

command

this power to act in all mankind. I bringyou greetings from the Great Host and the Great Master, Himalaya.

THE MASTER HIMALAYA

This

is the first time that the Presence of this Lu-

minous Brother has been brought to the knowledge of the outer world. It is He from whom

the Hima-

layan Mountains receive their name. Thus, ever since these have been raised into prominence, have they been a Sacred Unchanging Stream of Life—held unwaveringly. Hence, those souls, who came within their embrace, were caught up and lifted into that Luminous Radiant Form, where thev have Ions: sent forth Their Rays of activity to heal and bless man- kind.

THE DISCOURSE

As the destiny of India and America are entwined, as two vines encircling the "Tree of Life," so again this day has the radiant help come forth to try and blend in harmony the minds of America, that its progress proceed unhampered and uninterrupted. To-day there are in America thousands, who have been reborn from India, and there are being reborn in India, thousands from America, each to bring its interblending, balancing process required in both sections of the earth.

DISCOURSE XI

ThisGreat Being, who has been introduced toyou, hasaftermanycenturies in the "GreatSilence," again stepped forth toexert that conscious blending process ofSpirit and manifestation, to hold forth the Chalice, that its Heart be filled with the Liquid Fire of Spirit, pouring forth into the hearts of mankind, creating that fulness of desire within them for greater and greater Light, looking to and depending upon the One Great Source of Light, "I AM," God in Action

everywhere.

The entrance of

this Great Presence again into

the activity of mankind, will spread like a thread of Light through all the activity of America and ex- pand Its Luminous Presence, like a Mantle of softly falling Golden Snow, that will be absorbed by the minds of humanity, the majority being entirely un- aware, although there will be some, who will sense the Inner Penetrating Presence.

If those under this radiation, continue in their present harmonious, beautiful progress, it will be possible shortly to bring to their attention certain activities of the nerve fluid, which will hasten their Mastery over the outer form, which means the Mastery over all conditions that seem to bind or limit,

I shall be surprised, if your students do not feel the strength, if they do not feel the Presence of this Great Being to-day. Even as I speak, His Rays go out

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

to them touching the heart, and I feel their thrill of joy, they not knowing just what it means. Watch carefully, each of you and your students, to be on guard to reverse all negative conditions that appear to thesenses. On the lesser things for practice, if the senses report you cold, reverse your conscious- ness and assert your warmth. If the senses report too much

heat, reverse it with a sense of perfect normal coolness. If the senses report to you ecstatic joy over certain enlightenment, say: "Peace, be still," and as- sert your calm poise and assurance.

The

ideal in all

sense reports is to move in the middle way, the bal- ance, always asserting the Calm Mastery of control which I AM.

This will enable the establishing of a steady, flow- ing stream of creative ideas and energy from the Heart of the Great Central Sun, from out which has come this Great Being, the Master Himalaya. This will enable you to receive and use immensely more ofThat Radiant Energy, which He pours forth. The reason

for drawing your conscious attention to Him, has been that,

you understand what

it means,

you may receive without limit from That Energy besides what you draw forth by your own conscious

effort.

Thestudents mustat

all times understand, that the

Masters do not come to them of the students' choice, but that they have been chosen to receive the Radi-

DISCOURSE XI

ance, a privilege for which words are entirely inade- quate toconvey the true meaning, thatcan truly only be felt or visioned. Again, they should understand, that the Master's province is not to assume their re- sponsibility by solving their problems for them, but to convey intelligent understanding, which they may apply in their own lives to solve their own problems. Thus, they gain the needed strength, courage, and confidence to continue to reach up step by step, gain- ing their own Conscious Mastery over the outer-self and the outer-world.

Always at certain points of growth (expansion), we hear students

call out

many times with great

sin-

cerity: "Great Masters, help us to solve our prob- lems." For encouragement and strength, I wish to say, that far more than one has any conception, is the Radiating Presence of the Master pouring out strength, courage, confidence, and Light, which in most instances the students are quite unaware of in the outer sense consciousness. There is only one way in which anyone with wisdom can be of permanent help, and that is to consciously instruct his brother or sister in the simple laws by which one

may wield the

scepter, gain the victory, and attain to Full Dominion over the outer-self and his world.

To do

the thing, that the student requires in solv- ing his problems, would not only retard his progress, but weaken him immensely. Only by asserting one's

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

conscious strength, winning victories, and thereby attaining confidence, which comes in no other way, does thestudententer into the fuhiessofhis own pow-

ers.

With the powerful, masterful use of the con- sciousness of the "I

Presence," the student goes

forward with absolutely no uncertainty to his goal of victory.

The reason, we have not and do not say more to the student, concerning the assistance that we may be giving, is to prevent his leaning upon an outside source.

say or do that, which would cause the student to lean upon us, because he knows of our Presence, would be the greatest mistake we could make, but the student need never fear, and he should know, that every assistance possible is always given

according to the point of attainment he has reached. The "I

Presence," the Host of Ascended Mas- ters, the Ascended Jesus Christ, are one and the same thing. Through the recognition and use of the "I

Presence," / tell you, you can positively bring forth any quality you wish into the outer conscious manifestation, if you will but do it. The need

of everyone is to keep reminding the outer consciousness that, when one says: "I

thisor I

that," he is setting God in Action, which is his Life individualized, the Life of the Universe, the Energy of the Universe, the Intelligence at the Heart of the Universe, governing all. It is necessary.

DISCOURSE XI

it is vital, to

keep the outer reminded of this fact. With this consciousness the joyous enthusiasm of the student should increase, continuously. There should at no time be a pall in the joy of its use, because it is positively the road to Full Mastery.

The student must become firmly aware, that he or

she is the Conscious Controlling Power, in his Life, in his world, and that he can fill it with any quality that is needed or that he may choose.

The students, who have intermittent physical dis-

turbance in the body, should take the consciousness often: "I

the perfectly controlled breath of

body," and should in connection with this feel them- selves, asoften as theycan, breathing in thatrhythmic breath. This will bring about a certain balance of breathing, that is immensely helpful in the control of the thought.

Sincere students should, whenever possible, avoid listening to things that are disturbing, for in doing this they often let in unknowingly, elements they do not desire. Where they cannot with discretion avoid listening to things of this kind, they should use the following: "I

the Presence on guard here, and

consume instantly, everything that seeks to disturb." Thus, you will not only protect yourself, but help the other person as well. While the student should at no time fear anything, it certainly is necessary to keep up theconsciousguard, untilhehas attainedsufficient

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

Mastery to control his thought, feeling, and recep-

tivity.

From the Golden

City, comes this limitless charge of energy, for the blessing of the students of this radiation as well as those of mankind, who are look- ing to the Light.

Try to keep

much

as possible into the joyous enthusiasmofthe "I

Presence." Give It all power and do not hold any questioning in the mind. Throw everything to the winds, and give everything to that "Glorious I

Presence," and receive its Magic Revelation. It is the Mighty Miracle-Working Pres- ence, thatcan and does solve all things, not onlyprob- lems, but questions whose answers need revealing.

remarkable statement, that would be enormously helpful to the students would be to say: "I

the

Miracle-Working Presence in everything I require

to have done."

For students to keep meditating and contemplat- ing what it means to say, "I" or "I AM," brings re- sults, revelations, and blessings that cannot be over- estimated. I am sure your students will soon begin to show and feel the remarkable activity of this use. To-day I feel the Presence of the understanding and use of this much more powerfully, than at any time hitherto.

the higher planes there is a constant meeting and exchange of help while the bodies are asleep,

DISCOURSE XI

far beyond anything the outer-self is conscious of. Knowing

that: "I

the quality of whatever I wish to use," then you know you can produce in vis- ible, tangible form whatever you have within the consciousness. The moment the questioning of the outer-mind can be put under control and made to subside, the greatest revelations pour forth almost tumbling over each other. Owing

to the need, the Master Himalaya chose to come forth.

He brings

a special blending of Amer- ica and India and that is

why

it is possible for

him

to come here. As the Inner Presence comes into ac- tion, all outer activity subsides. It must necessarily, because it obeys the "I

Presence."

The Golden Snow

what the Great Presence spreads over America to be absorbed by individuals and the very particles of the atmosphere itself. This

will enable the students especially to be greatly as- sisted and blest, because they have become the focus for this outpouring.

may be well for the students to understand, that in national requirements, as in individuals, there are qualities needed for certain definite purposes at certain times. That is the reason for Special Great Beings coming forth, These Individuals having pre- dominant the quality that the nation needs at a given moment. The students, who can take this under- standingwith great sincerity, will find a new element

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

entering into their lives, which will benefit them greatly.

The

activity of expectation is quite a vital one in receiving from the Inner Presence. It is a faculty that can be used with a great deal of benefit by the student, who cultivates it. For instance, if we have planned something from which we expect great joy, we feel

all buoyed up with expectancy. We

can ac-

quire and use this same expectancy in elements we wish to acquire and use, for it is very helpful in en- abling them to come forth. If one calls on the 'phone and you are to meet that one in the city, you expect

to meet him. If you desire to meet the Masters, one requirement

is to expect to

meet them. That

is very

helpful.

Why

not expect to meet them now? People have become so abnormal in their habits, that naturally they have interfered with their breath- ing as well as other things. To use the statement: "I

the balancing-breath," will do a great deal more for them than the use of many breath exercises with- out the aid of an Ascended Master. The coming, amazing activity will be done by the use of the "I

Presence," because with its use anything can be accomplished. Take the consciousness often: "I

the balancing-breath." This sets in motion the Inner Activity that maintains the outer Perfection. Inwhateveryoudo, always take the "I

Conscious-

ness," and then you immediately set It into motion.

DISCOURSE XI

Take the attitude of calm certainty in your mind and keep on keeping on.

BENEDICTION: Thou Mighty

Presence,

whom

we in great joy have welcomed, we thank Thee for Thy Great Wondrous Radiance and Light, Thy Great Radiance and ConqueringPower, andwe trust

that

Thou mayest decree

justice now and for all time to mankind,

NOTES

St. G. "I shall have to journey on."

Q. "Where are you going"?

A. "Home."

Q. "Which one"?

A. "The Golden City."

It is clothed in the Electronic Substance, and is just as tangible to you as the physical. Within the Light of the Golden City are Lights that are as much brighter than the surrounding radiance, as these physical lights are in this atmosphere.

Within all Light at certain points is consciousness fo-

cused. At those points it becomes illumination. Suppose this room were the Great Sun. It has an atmosphere. The individuals moving within it would have their own ra- diance about them, the same as the lights in this room.

DISCOURSE XII

November jo,

19^2

Saint GermaiiN

INVOCATION: Thou Mighty Infinite Presence, Thou All-Pervading

Intelligence,

Thy Love, Wis- dom, and Power governs all things.

Thy Divine

Jus-

tice is ever operating in the lives, in the worlds of those who look to Thee with unfailing determina-

tion.

W^e give praise and thanks that Thou art the rul- ing Power and Governing Intelligence ruling all things.

W^e give praise and thanks that in our world, Thou art the Ever-sustaining, Invincible Power. \Wq thank Thee.

God always

finds a way to help those whose hearts reach out to him.

THE DISCOURSE

The seeming mysteries of Life, -^vith their attend- ant experiences, are, when rightly understood, bless- ings in disguise. For any experience that causes us to turn more firmly to the One Active Presence, "I AM," God

in Action, has served us a wonderful pur- pose and blessing. The unfortunate situation, that personalities find

DISCOURSE XII

themselves in, exist because they are eternally look- ing to outside sources for sustenance, directing In- telligence, and for the Love that is the Supreme Presence and Power of the Universe. It matters not what the conditions are that we

face, at no time must

we lose track of or allow our- selves to be drawn from the Great Truth, that: "Love

is the

Hub

of the Universe upon which every- thing revolves." This does not mean that we shall love inharmony or discord or anything unlike the Christ, but instead we can love God in Action, the

Presence" everywhere present, for the oppo- site of hate is Love, and one cannot hate in any sense without having loved deeply. The admonition that Jesus gave was truly this idea. Each human being

is a

power and

is intended to

be the governing principle of his Life and world. In the recognition, that within each human being is the "I

Presence of God" ever acting, then every- one knows that he holds within his outer hands, the Scepter of Dominion, and should use his conscious determination in knowing that the Invincible Pres- ence of God

is,

every moment, the intelligent ac- tivity in his world and affairs. This keeps the atten- tion from becoming fixed on the outer appearance, which

is never the

Truth unless illumined by the "I

Presence."

No matter what

the problem is to be solved in the

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

individual's Life, there is only One Power, Presence, and Intelligence that can solve it,

and that

is the

individual's recognition of the All-powerful Pres- ence of God, with

whom no outer

activity may inter-

fere, unless the individual's attention is knowingly or unknowingly drawn from his central recognition and acceptance of the Supreme God Power. The Principle of

Life, always active, is ever striv- ing to pour Itself forth into expression, thereby pro- ducing Its Natural Perfection, but human beings having free will, consciously or unconsciously qualify It with all kinds of distortion. The individual, who stands with his attention fixed firmly on the "I

Presence," on God, and with God, becomes an In- vincible Powerwhich no outer manifestation ofman- kind can interfere with. In the recognition of: "I

here and I

there," friends, wherever needful, will be raised up to one's assistance, for: "I

the friends brought

forward whenever and wherever it is necessary." The release from all outer dominion or interference can only come through this recognition of the "I

Presence," God in Action, in the individual's Life and world. Many times this requires strong deter- mination to hold unwaveringly in this Presence when appearances seem to be dominating. However, such is never really the case. The old saying: "An individual is never licked

DISCOURSE XII

until he gives up," is quite true, for as long as an individual looks with full determination to God in himself

as the Governing Intelligence, there is no human

activity that can long interfere. The Mighty Outpouring flowing about each individual, by the activity of the vision, and knowing Its Presence, can be made as invincible, in fact more so, as a wall of steel about one.

Ever down through the centuries, have the ma- jority of mankind given their attention to the outer appearances, thereby inviting all kinds of discord and distress, but to-day there are thousands who are comingto understand the God Presence within them as Absolutely Invincible, to the extent, that they are steadily beingraised above the injustice, discord, and inharmony of the outer creation.

Until mankind or individuals hold their attention on the "I

Presence," God within, long enough and with sufficient determination, they will find themselves surrounded by the undesirable, but through this "I

Presence" each onehas the power

to raise himself above the discord and disturbance of theouter creation.

first, it does take determination to hold fast when the seeming storm-clouds hang low, and the outer appearance seems overwhelming, but with a dynamic conscious attitude and the attention fixed upon the Presence of God within,

it is like the light-

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

ning flashing forth from within the storm-clouds, penetrating and dissolving the storm that seems so threatening.

As one advances, he finds himself becoming more and more invincible to this outer creation of man- kind that brings such great distress. The statement ofJesus: "Know the Truth and the Truth shall make you free," was perhaps one of the simplest and greatest truths to ever be uttered, for the first fundamental of knowing this Great Truth, to which he referred, was to know that you have within you this Invincible Presence of God. If you know that and are certain of It within your

own con-

sciousness, I mean by that—standing with firm deter- mination in the face of everything—then you know that you do have that Presence within. Then your next step

is to take

your stand: "I

the illumining, revealing Presence from which no outer activity, that I need to know can be with- held from me, because I

the wisdom, I

the

perception, I

the revealing power, bringing everything before me, that I may see and under- stand, and be able to act accordingly." It is so easy, w^hen you once understand that: "I

the Only Intelligence and Presence acting," to

see

how you have the Scepter within your own hands and through this "I

Presence," you can compel everything you need to know to be revealed to you.

DISCOURSE XII

and I assure you, this

is not in

any way interfering

with the free will of any other individual. It is time, that the Children of God, who are look-

ing to the Light, awaken to this Dominion. I assure you, it is no wrong or mistake to claim and demand yourown. In doing this, youare not in any way inter- fering with any other individual. If at any time, there are those, through their outer activity, attempting to take from us, that which be- longs to us, then it is our right to command through the "I

Presence," that the whole condition be adjusted and our own brought to us. In this we must be very careful, that when we have set the Di-

vine Law into motion, and Divine Justice begins to take place, that we do not become oversympathetic and thereby interrupt the action of the Law. When human

beings are governed entirely by the outer-self, and when they have no consideration for the PowerofGod, that givesthem Life, theyare easily led to commit any kind of injustice, but does that mean in any sense that we shall allow them to do it

in our world? Not when we know that we have the Mighty Power of God within, to command and de- mand

right and justice from everywhere.

want to cite you an instance: One of my students was going through a very trying experience, and the nature being very spiritual, I told her to demand right and justice. She did as advised, and presently

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

things began to happen to those whowished to do her injustice. Through kindness of heart she began to relent and wish that she had not demanded justice. She came to me and said: "What am I to do?" I said

with no uncertainty: "Stand by the decree that you have issued. You are not responsible for the lessons these individuals have to learn, who have wronged you, so let them get their lessons, and be undisturbed by it."

When

individuals start to do wrong, that moment they set in motion the Great Universal or Cosmic Law of retribution, and they can no more avoid retributionstriking them sometime, somewhere, than they can stop the action of the planets. To the in- nocent victim, retribution sometimes seems a long time coming, but the longer its arrival is delayed, the

more powerful

it acts,

when

it does arrive.

There

no human being in existence that can avoid this Law.

Many times students and individuals have thought that something could be wished upon them. Such I assure you is not the case. The only way one can open himself to undesirable thought is

by entering

into condemnation and hate. Then, if he has done this, he has generated the thing in which he believed. The student, who knows the Power of God within himself, need never fear anything from anyone. The

individual may, if he or she choose, experience the

DISCOURSE XII

Fulness of the Activity of God in his Life and world. It is simply a matter ofchoosing what you shall have. If you want peace and harmony, know: "I

the

Power producingit." Ifyou want adjustment in your afiEairs and world, know: "I

the Mighty Intel-

ligence and Power producing it and no outer-activity can interfere with it."

From out the seeming mystery of Life's ceaseless

activity, is the Illumining Presence of the "Mighty

Within," that stands ever ready to bless you with untold inconceivable blessings, if

you only

let

It.

How do you

let it? By the joyous acceptance of the Mighty Presence, that you have this Mighty Power within you, and then do not hesitate in every detail ofyour activity, no matter how small it seems, to call

It into action, for there is no energy in the Universe, but God to act through your consciousness, your mind, your body, your world. Say often: "I

the Presence" in everything you wish to have done. This opens the way for the Power of God to act and bring you justice. Have no sym- pathy for the outer, that in its ignorance does the wrong thing. (Whether in yourself or someone else.)

Keep calm and serene, knowing: "God is the only

Intelligence and Power acting in your world and af- fairs." "I

AM"

in you, is the Self-sustaining strength and healing, manifesting in your mind and body. This keeps you in greater attunement. Face God:

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

and the Energyalways surges forth to command every situation. Individuals who understand this Law, are not subject to injustice and the conditions, which the outer selves of other beings try to impose upon them.

Keep the outer reminded of this often. Be sure always within yourselves that there is only the Pres- ence and Powerof God acting in you and your affairs. Keep using the statement at all times that: "There is nothing hidden that is not revealed to me." This

always necessary. However, no matter what individu- als w^ant to do, your safeguard is always to pour out the Love of God to them. Wlien individuals try to enjoy something, through injustice, without question they never enjoy it, for they always lose some faculty by which they could enjoy

it.

Other personalities always have the same privilege to stand with God that you do, and if they do not choose, that is not your business. God isthe All-knowingPresence and Power, knows and discovers all things. You may say for another: "Mis^htv Master Self, the 'I

Presence' within

this individual, come forth in Thy Conscious Power, with Thy Mighty insight and foresight, with Thy Wisdom and Directing Intelligence, and see that all things are adjusted for her and that she

is given

the peace and rest, she so much deserves.

x\M the

DISCOURSE XU

Commanding Presence directing and commanding this to be done and it is done now. Lift the conscious- ness into the Full Dazzling Light, where she may see and know the repose, rest and beauty that is hers by

her own creation and service." It is a mistake to let sympathy draw you into con- ditions that are very destructive. Take the stand:

the only Presence acting there." For helping those who have passed on through so-called death:

the Presence holding that individual in the sphere where he belongs, teaching and enlightening him."

If the student can get the correct idea of pouring out the Love to his own Divine Self, he will receive complete relief from every discord. To perfect con- ditions say:

the Presence there governing and healing the situation."

Mankind in general and the doctors have distorted things pitifully. The individual, who wants to rise into the "God Presence" and live there, needs the energy he wastes. The very energy individuals waste is the force

and strength, by which, they are enabled to hold fast to the "God Presence." This Energy is the Life they need to enable them to turn and hold steadfast to the "God Presence." When

the outer-

self has for centuries used

That Energy to create

wrongconditions, that waste of the energy becomes a

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

wide open drain upon the consciousness of indi-

viduals.

Doctors are responsible for much of this terrible condition for they teach the gratification of the sex appetite, and that is the greatest avenue of waste that human beings have to contend with. This is what makes

it impossible to hold fast to the "God Pres-

ence" long enough to attain the Mastery. This is

ninety-five per cent of the cause for old age and the loss of sight, hearing, and memory, as these faculties only cease to function when there is

no longer a

stream of this Life Energy flowing into the cellular structure of the brain. You cannot tell this to indi- viduals, until they have had such hard knocks, that they are almost desperate with the misery of their own creation before they will listen to you. The will is absolutely nothing without this Life Energy. There

is only

one possible way to change any- thingthat has been created and directed into a wrong channel. The attention is what holds it fast to the wrong use or expression of it. Instantly direct the thought to the Higher Self. Many people get the idea that they can control it by sheer force ofwill, through compulsion. This cannot be done, for you but dam it up,

and

it only breaks out

somewhere else.

The only permanent way to overcome it is to change the attention and rise out of it.

Use the state-

ment: "I

the Governing Presence of this Energy

DISCOURSE XII

and the only power that can raise it. I

the Pres-

ence raising and transcending it,

and that action

forever Self-sustained." Know: "I

the Presence

doing this and therefore

it is

done now, for God's Ac- tivity is always instantaneous." In any wrong condition, the first thing to do is to

call on the

Law ofForgiveness. Remember, thatwhen a thinghas been set in motion, or energized, it simply

acts.

The physical body

is the vehicle for contact with the sense world.

When nearing

the point of precipi- tation, continue on using the physical vehicle for doing the ordinary physical service. There is the

Inner, the mental, and the physical world. The physi- cal body has been created to act in the lower rate of vibration and is the natural vehicle provided. To

direct and handle physical objects by the mind alone needs an accumulation of Electronic Force in the Electronic Circle of the individual. When

using the Energy below the Ascended State, this Con- sciously Generated Energy is held within the Elec- tronic Circle, that surrounds every individual to a more or

less degree. This accounts for some individ- uals seeming to have a limitless amount of energy, for that which is accumulated in one lifetime is carried over into the succeeding lives. Perhaps one of the most unfortunate things in which human beings live is the man's so-called legal

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

right to bind another individual in the sex activity, when the other wishes to rise out of it. Even in the ignorance of the outer mind, some na- tures have a powerful development of the Love Ac-

tivity.

The Pure Love of God never goes below the heart. True Love never requires sex contact of any kind. The Great Ascended Host of Light are ever with those, who want to do right. Send your thought out to them, and you shall always receive help. You have an Invulnerable, Invincible Power, when you know you have the recognition of the "I

Presence."

The Law of Forgiveness is the

wide-open door to reach the Heart of God. It is the Keynote and Hub

on which the Universe turns.

BENEDICTION: Thou Mighty

Infinite Presence of God! we give praise and thanks for Thy ceaseless ministry.

call

Thy

Blessings,

Thy Wisdom, Thy Intelligence to act through each one, giving peace of mind, peace of body, and joy of heart, to go forth the Ruling, Conquering, Victorious Presence overall

things.

give praise and thanks that the "Mighty Presence I AM," God in Action, governs all official places, causing

Thy Perfection

to be ever-operative and Self-sustained in Thy Name and through Thy Presence.

DISCOURSE XIII

November

14, 1932

Saint Germain

INVOCATION: Thou

Majestic Presence, Infi- nite Creator of all there is, the "Great I AM," visible and invisible, manifest and unmanifest! We rejoice in

Thy Great and Mighty Presence, that Thou hast made us aware of Thy Limitless Power, Thy Infinite Intelligence, ThyEternalYouth and Beauty. We

give

praise and thanks that we have become so aware of Thy Great Opulence, Thy Great Abundance, that

we feel

It like a mighty river in our hands and use, Thou Mighty Endless Source! Thou Ceaseless

Stream! that Thou hast made us aware, that: "I

the Mighty Power of Precipitation." We bow

before

Thee in adorationandfull acceptance of Thy Mighty Presence and Power. I bringyou greetings from the Great Host, and the Great Light of the Illumined Ones is growingrapidly stronger.

THE DISCOURSE

the Resurrection and the Life."

the Energy you use in every action."

the Light, illumining every cell of your Being."

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

the Intelligence, the Wisdom directing your every effort."

the Substance, omnipresent, without limit, which you may use and bring into form without any limit.

Thy Strength,—Thy Perfect Understand- ing."

Thy Ability to apply it constantly."

the Truth that gives you now Perfect Free- dom."

the open doorway into the Tight of God that never fails.' "

"I give praise, I have entered into this Tight' fully, using that Perfect Understanding."

Thy Sight, that sees all things visible and invisible."

Thy Hearing, listening to the bells of free- dom, which I have now."

Thv Abilitv sensinsr the most ravishinoj fragrance at will."

the Completeness ofall Perfection you ever wish to manifest."

the Full Understanding, Power, and Use of all this Perfection."

the Full Revelation and use of all the powers of my Being which I AM."

the Love, the Mighty Motive Power back of all action."

DISCOURSE XIII

I wish to give the most kindly warning to the stu- dents under this radiation, to watch every feeling, that at no time anyone accept a feeling ofjealousy at the progress of another. Each student must always remember, that he has no concern whatsoever, with the other students, except to know that: "I

the

God Presence, there

in action." For one student to wonder and question, in his own mind about the progress of another, is most retarding and it is never admissible.

Each student must understand that his only con- cern is the harmonizing, quickening, and expansion of his own mind and world. The sooner students understand, that the one imperative demand of the GreatLaw oftheirBeing

harmony

of the

mind and

feelings, the quicker will Perfection manifest. With- out this being maintained, they cannot go beyond a certain state of progress.

As soon as the students realize this, and begin to use the "I

Presence," commanding the harmony and silence of the outer-activity, they will find that they can see, feel, and be that Perfection, which they so much desire.

When

students and friends have a deep, sincere Love for each other, that is not inquisi- tiveness, that Love is the greatest blessing and uplift- ing power. Here is one criterion by which a student may gauge himself,

at all times, determining what is the power acting.

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

If one feels critical, inquisitive, or out of harmony toward a person, condition, place, or thing, it is a

sure signal that the outer-self is acting,

and the

right attitude is to correct it immediately. Everyone, especially students, must realize, that they have only one thing to do and that is to feel, see, and be Per- fection in their own world. This

is so very

important

is the reason I am

stress-

ing it so much at this time, because as students begin to experience unusual manifestation through their efforts, there is always that presence at first, which will say to the individual: "I

able to use the Law better than the other person." This you know, without my saying it, is a mistake. One cannot

Ions: use the statement "I

AM"

even

intellectually, until he begins to feel a deeper and deeper conviction that: "I

all things." Think

often, what these marvelous two words mean, and always couple with the use of these two words the statement that: "When I say, 7

AM/

setting

in motion the Limitless Power of God

in whatever I couple the expression 'I AM' with." In the Scriptural statement: "Before Abraham, was 'I AM.' " Abraham represents the outer expression of Life and "I

AM"

represents the Principle of Life, which was express- ing through Abraham. Thus, was the Perfection of Life, before any manifestation ever occurred, and thus is Life without beginning and without end.

DISCOURSE XIII

beloved students! my heart rejoices exceed- ingly in the nearnesswithwhich some ofyou are feel- ingthe conviction of this Majestic Presence, "I AM," which you are. Do your utmost to feel calmly, se-

renely, and if you cannot see it otherwise, shut your eyes and see Perfection everywhere. More and more there will come to you proof of the marvelous Pres- ence of this Truth. You will hear, feel, see, and ex- perience that marvel of all marvels which as children you have lived in,—miracles performed. There have been written for your benefit, descrip- tions and explanations of the use of this "Mighty

Presence." You, who hold fast to the Truth will come into the three-fold action, seeing, hearing, and experiencing these so-called miracles, miracles until you understand their operation, and then ma- jestic simple truths, which you may forever apply,

when once understood.

With

all

my centuries

of experience, I cannot help

but say to you as encouragement, that my heart leaps with joy at the nearness with which some of you are grasping the Scepter of Dominion. Go forward, my brave ones. Do not hesitate. Grasp your Scepter of Dominion! Raise

it! for: "I

the Scepter, the

Quenchless Flame, the Dazzling Light, the Perfec- tion, which you once knew." Come! let me hold you

my strong embrace,

that where there have been so long two, there will only be one, "I AM." I

the

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

Knower, the Doer, the Perfection expressed now. I again speak to the individuals, wanting so much

to have their problems solved. There is only One

Presence in the Universe that can or ever does solve any problem, and that

is the "I

Presence," every-

where present. Beloved ones, let me say in all kind- ness: "There is no usejust seeking to have a problem solved, because where one was, a dozen may appear, but when you know the Perfect Attitude is to enter into the 'I

Presence,' knowing It is the Un- questionable Solver of every problem, you will as surely as I

telling you, cause all problems to dis- appear; for where you live constantly, calmly, and with sufficient determination, in the 'I

Pres-

ence,' instead of having many appear, where one has been solved, you will have entered into the State where there are none."

command the powerin thesewords to-dayto carry to everyone,

who hears orreads them, the True Con- viction and Understanding back of them. For the Brain: "I

the quickening of the cells of this (my or your) brain structure, causing it to expand and receive the Intelligent Direction of the Mighty Inner Presence." You must know that you have the power, through the "I

Presence" to consciously qualify your thought inwhateverwayyou will. There is naught to say what you shall do, for you are a Free Being of

DISCOURSE XIII

Free Will. Ifyou could be conscious of every thought that passed through your mind for six weeks, and keep it qualified with Perfection, you would see the most amazing results. Say often: "I

the Master

Within governing and controlling all my thought processes in full Christ Perfection as I wish them to be."

Blessing and holding others in the Light: When you bless others or visualize them in the Light, there is a

double activity of the quality you send out. In doing this, there

is a certain

amount of protection that is the automatic result, but the thought and quality in the Light and blessingregisters principally within one's own consciousness and at the same time intensifies that quality in the one to whom

it is

sent.

Take the eternal stand that: "I

what

want to

be." You must use the "I

Presence" consciously always. Rarely, even among students, have they real- ized deeply what the "I

Presence" meant. Only occasionally has any real comprehension of the "I

AM"

come forth, except in the retreats. Jesus was the first to stress it to the outer world. I urge you ear- nestly, do not give any consideration to the element of time. Manifestation mustcome instantlywhen you give the "I

Presence" freedom enough. Go on, apply, and know, and let the "I

Presence" take

care of the element of time.

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

When you make

a declaration of Truth and stick to it, you must receive. The outer has no power of itselfat all. Its duty is simply to know that the "I

Presence" is acting. Sometimes without being aware of it, the outer-self is looking for the time of mani-

festation.

/ can convey to you the conviction and the feeling that when you command as the "/

Presence"

Almighty God moves into action. Remember

at all times, that

when you are dealing with personalities, you are dealing with the outer human creation, andhave allright and power to com-

mand

its silence

and obedience, whether

it is in

your

own outer-selfor someone's else.

If you will count ten before you speak, you can control all sudden impulse, and back of this is a Mighty Law, which can help the student immensely. When

there is a sudden impulse, there is a release or rushing forward of accumulated energy. If there be anger, then the energy is instantly qualified with it, or

with destruction of some kind. The powerof Self-control would say: "Only God's

Perfection goes forth." This will handle any condi- tion of uncontrolled impulses with which the indi- vidual is contending.

When

the student has already let something go forth, that is undesirable, then the thing to do is to consciously consume it—instantly. The constant use of "God bless this," directed to

DISCOURSE XIII

inanimate things, brings amazing accomplishment. The easy way

to see and feel Perfection is to qualify every thought and feeling going forth with Perfec- tion.

When an impulse comes to do anything, in- stantly qualify it with Perfection. Story of the engine in a small town: The whistle is the warning, the "I

AM"

is the control of the en- gine.

The ordinary human being would not think of

running over children and killing them, yet he re- leases wrongly qualified energy, in thought, feeling, and words, that kill the higher impulses in others. If your personality is not controlled and governed, it has the

same qualities as all other outer selves, or personalities, but your "I

Presence" is the Per- fect Control of it.

There

nothing more tragic in the world, than for one person to hold the thought oflimitation over another human being.

thought, of imperfection drivenata sensitive person, sometimes limits that one for years and many times the results are very tragic. We must

all give everyone his complete freedom mentally. If you speak of freedom for yourself, be sure and give it first to everyone else. When

there is

a condition in another that we wish to help, use the following: "I

the Perfect Manifestation there." The principle within both energy and substance is

the same. Substance holds energy within it naturally.

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

The heart center of substance is Intelligent Action. Vibration in its natural state is pure, always. Vibra- tion is energy in action and must be qualified. The pulsation in all substance is the "Breath of God" acting. Think when breathing: "I

the

Perfect Energy of every breath I breathe. I

the

pure atmosphere of my world." Form the habit ofconstantlyqualifv'ingyour world with Perfection. The old habit of thinking imper- fection has filled your world in the past. Now

the

important thing is to be Self-conscious that you are

filling your world with Perfection all the time. Stand on your feet the first thing in the morning, and saywith feeling: "I

the Presence filling myworld with Perfection this day." Do not be concerned about personalities. To

take the stand: "I

Perfection acting through any official," would impel the "I

Power

and Action" there. The

first thing in the morning say: "I qualify everything in my world this day w^ith Perfection, be- cause 'I

Perfection.' I qualify this mind and body with Absolute Perfection and refuse acceptance of anything else."

AM"

the miracle and "I

AM"

the Presence com- pelling its manifestation through Divine Love, Wis- dom and Power. When

individuals come and ask about certain use

DISCOURSE XIII

of the "Law," always preface your statement with,— "You are an individual of free will, but this is the

way

I feel about it." What

is required for the growth ofone person may be entirely different from that for someone else. You cannot expand so long as you have an opinion about anyone else. It is stifling to your own progress. There isa time comeswitheveryone, when he muststand up and face himself, his outer creation, then say this: "Whatever there is of imperfection left in me, has to getout." Your constructive desire

is,

God

in action, doing the thing.

Your desire holds the power or energy of the "I

AM"

through the attention on the thing you desire to do.

plication, for precipitating what I desire, and I do know what is the Perfect Thing to do in the outer- self, while precipitating. Say often:

the precipitating 'Presence' of this thing." Do not be anxious, just know it with calm certainty. When you are conscious of the "I

AM"

acting, you know

it is

moving forward. Do not let in the sense of disappointment.

the Perfect Harmony of my

thought, feel- ing, and action."

BENEDICTION: Out

Thy Pure

Essence, we

i6o

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

receive nowand foreverThy Strength, Thy Wisdom, Thy Understanding application of

Thy Great and Marvelous Laws that we may produce and maintain Thy Perfection in each Life, mind, body, home, and

world.

NOTES

In a recent news-reel, there have been pictured certain chemical activities and how to use this chemical action upon flowers to qualify them with the desired fragrance. Instead ofraising them in the earth, they are growing them in water with excelsior over the top. This shows how near the chemists and scientists are coming to bringing things forth direct from the Universal. This shows the "Inner Activity" coming into conscious, definite use, or the activity held in Consciously Directed Rays.

the only acting Presence in this deal."

the intelligent activity in their minds."

the protection in myself and my property."

the Intelligence and Presence acting everywhere."

the visible opulence I desire."

the 'Presence' producing abundance wherever I choose to use it."

DISCOURSE XIV

November ij, 1932

faith—hope—charity

Saint Germain

INVOCATION:

the Joy, the Courage, the Confidence pervadingall the earth,—filling the hearts of mankind,—consuming all generated thought of depression or lack in the minds of mankind, and that which has been sent forth through lack of confidence shall be wiped from the earth.

the Presence, the Perfect Christ Activity, in the minds of all humanity, filling all official places, causing It to sustain all personalities, causing them to turn with quick certainty to the Source of their Being, the Perfect Life manifest in all outer expres- sion. I

the Presence proclaiming the Conscious Active Divinity in manifestation everywhere. Thisshallbe! for: "I

the Supreme Conquering Presence. I

here and I

there. I go every- where touching the brains of mankind as with a streak of Lightning, not with consuming power, but with the

Presence' that will no longer be gain- said."

I bringyou greetings, joy and Love from the Great Host.

i62

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

It is so wonderful, beloved ones, to have such per- fect peace and calmness in your minds these morn- ings. Oh! could you understand the value of main- taining that peace of mind. There is nothing that warrants it being disturbed.

Your melodies were beautiful and wonderful words shall come forth to bless through the melodies. There

is that Great Joy

and Advancing Conquering

Presence that will bless your home, world, and stu- dents with its Glorifying Presence, with its Presence of opulence streaming forth like a mighty river to all who make themselves worthy, by the peace and harmony of mind.

THE DISCOURSE

I wish to call your attention this

morning to the

Active Presence of Faith, Hope, and Charity. In this consideration, we will think of Faith as the Con- quering, Emanating Power; Hope, the open door^vay through the veil, acting in the Pure Presence; Charity, as the determination to think no evil, to speak no evil, see no evil, hear no evil, feel no evil. Students should always watch the Inner Activity of the outer-mind and not let themselves be fooled by its action. This

may sound like a paradox, but

it is

not. This is more important than it seems at first. If there is lurking back in the consciousness any feel- ing of resistance—of any kind whatsoever—or that

DISCOURSE XIV

something, which is always ready to bristle when something displeases, pluck

it out by the roots.

You

know

it is of the outer, and it will stand in the way of your attainment to prevent it, until you do pluck it out.

To maintain

a tranquil, sweet disposition in the

faceofall things is the certainroad to Self-control and Absolute Mastery. This

muchmore importantthan

any of you can possibly understand at this time, for your attainment ofall that you desire.

The Cosmic Masters,

Faith, Hope, and Charity:

In calling your attention to these three principles, always active in the Life of mankind, I want to assure you that they are not only qualities within your- selves, but there are Beings of Great Light and ad- vancement, who are also known as Faith, Hope, and Charity. The individuals andstudents, who make the conscious effort to cultivate these qualities and con- sciously expand them in their worlds, will find them- selves receivinggreat assistance from these Conscious Mighty Beings, from whose names come these quali- ties in individualization. These are Cosmic, Self- conscious, Intelligent Beings, whose special action withmankind

is toencourage

andexpand these quali-

ties. Therefore, let all the students understand that this is far more than a scriptural phrase or expres- sion. At this time, these Great Ones have come from out the "Cosmic Silence" because of the need offaith,

i64

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

hope, andcharity in the minds and heartsofmankind. The

sinister force, that would have destroyed the confidence, the hope, and the charity in the minds of the American People, is doomed to fail utterly. Even now, hundreds, who voted for a wet administration, are finding their own uncontrolled thought recoiled upon them, and are regretting the unwisdom of the action. So out of seeming wrong activity will still come great good. Since the hypnotic force, that was generated, has spent itself, many of mankind are wondering what caused them to do certain things, and their very rebellion will generate the force, that will be used to correct conditions after all. God, which

is Progress,

knows no defeat in any-

thing. Let students always remember this, which will enable them to maintain the so much needed peace and poise of mind.

The Majestic Being, "Charity," has a natural con-

suming force for dissolving and annihilating hate, criticism, and condemnation, and uses the Cosmic Rays as a balancing force in the ethers from which human beings are drawing their very breath and sustenance. So in spite of themselves, they are breath- ing in the Fire of these Rays.

This reminds me of an illustration. You know, when a person

is fainting,

many times you hold the

smellingsalts orammoniaunder that one's nose. This

what

is acutally taking place

under the nose of

DISCOURSE XIV

humanity. It

now breathing in

this Consuming

Presence. (Ask your students not to discuss this fact with unbelievers, but it is vital that the students understand this.)

Here I want to stress something earnestly. To the earnest, sincerestudent, there are innumerablemeans of assistance available to him, much of which is and will remain entirely unknown to him, but from which he nevertheless draws, when his desire for the Light is sincere.

To throw everything

to the winds, and stand joy- ously and determinedly in that "One Mighty Pres- ence, which I AM," enables us to have a continuous stream of victories marked down to our benefit. No effort ever made in the

"Name and Presence, which

AM," can ever

fail, but must go forward from one victory to another, until one attains and is able to use the Scepter of his Full Dominion. I wish to encourage and strengthen the very im- portant advancingconsciousness concerning the Law of Forgiveness. The correct way to call into action the Law of Forgiveness, is to say: "I

the Law

of Forgiveness and Consuming Flame of all in- harmonious action and human consciousness." This sets into motion the completed action. When we

use the statement: "I call on the Law of Forgiveness," we are not always completing the ac- tion, because we need to be conscious of who and

i66

THE

"1 AM" DISCOURSES

where that Intelligence is that enables it to be done. As

I look

among the students, I find that it is im- portant to keep touching frequently upon the use of the "I

Presence," for it is doing remarkable things for them already.

very Being lifts up, when I see

among the students, those whose attention is

held with determination upon the "I

Presence,"

how the student becomes a powerful magnet for the

Light, and how it rushes to envelop each one, as a mother enfolds her loving child. Could they see and realize this for one moment, their determination would surge into a Conquering Flame, from which there could be no receding. The time

apropos to-day, and I send forth to each of you and the students, a Conscious Ball of Light, enveloping the heart and brain of each one, that they may receive more continuously the con- scious blessing of the "Mighty I

Presence." I

believe that most of themwill feel this. WTiether they do or not, nothing can interfere with its action to bless them.

those blessed ones, who find disturbance in the home

at times, I w^ould suggest that they use this statement and feel it deeply: "I

the Conquering

Presence commanding peace. Love and harmony in my home and environment." Anyone, who will use this w4th determination, can have a peaceful, loving, harmonious atmosphere in the home. Some may need

DISCOURSE XIV

to build a

momentum

to experience its continuous action.

Many

times, they will have immediate results. Tobuild

this into theconsciousness isrecognizing the

Presence" as the Ruling Powerin theirhomes, for it is naturally the Ruling Presence. If students and individuals, who have

difficulty in

maintaining Self-control, will sit quietly for five minutes, feeling deeply and thinking to themselves:

Loving Charity," they will find a sense of great relief.

For fainting: You know, speaking of fainting, the individual never faints, only the personality does that. Therefore, if one,

who

is in the habit of faint- ing, will take this determined stand: "I

the

CommandingPresence forbiddingthis nonsense, and I forever maintain control of my mind and body," they will forever control it. When one

first feels the least disturbance, quickly take the consciousness: "I

the Commanding Presence, and I maintain

consciousness here." One must

realize that in the command

of the "I

Presence" he has Absolute Control of this body. The more anyone uses this, the

more quickly does mani- festation take place,

Q. If the Great Central Sun is the Heart Center of

the Infinite, where is that which is the brain center?

A. "In the pure state, whether in the Infinite or

the finite, when there is no imperfection, the brain

iG8

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

and heart activity become One, for the motive power of all activity sent forth is 'Love from the Heart.' "

Therefore, in the Pure State, the heart and brain are synonymous, for within Divine Love is contained

Love, Wisdom, and Power. The

Infinite Energy is always present awaiting use, but does not act except under Conscious Com- mand, in the Life of an individual. There does come a time in the progress of the individual, when things act so instantaneously that it seems to be automatic, but

it really never is.

There

is absolutely but

one road to Self-conscious Mastery and that

is the Conscious Direction of the Eternal Energy into whatever you desire. Now

this

brings us to another quite vital point. Desire is an indirect action of the attention, but desire, sustained by the determined use of the atten- tion, causes the desire to become an invincible mani- festation. This will give you a slight idea of how

important

it is that conscious direction be coupled with the desire. Conscious use of the "I

Pres-

ence" or the consciously directed use of this Eternal Energy to a given accomplishment should at no time be anything but a most joyous effort. It should never seem like work or tension in any way, because when you declare: "I

the Presence, the Intelligence, directing this energy to a given purpose," you set the Law

in motion in a perfect, easy, calm manner, and it

DISCOURSE XIV

does notrequire any "tearing the hair" effort. There- fore, it should always be a calm, serene, determined procedure.

The student should at all times understand that the student never chooses the Master, but the Master chooses thestudent. Did thestudent understand what consciousness he was to maintain, it would come aboutverymuch sooner. ForcontactingtheAscended Masters, use: "I

the Presence preparing the way and bringing visible contact with the Beloved Arisen Masters."

With the use of the "I

Presence," you have Full Command and Limitless Control over all dis- turbing conditions. When you speak in the "I

Presence," you are speaking in the "Presence" which the Arisen Being is. You must realize deeply that whenyou

say, "I

AM"

it is the Full

God-Poweracting and knows no failure of any kind.

BENEDICTION: We

give praise and thanks for Thy

Infinite Outpouring, "Great I

Presence."

give praise and thanks that at last, we know Who

Thou

art and that within Thee are all possibilities. We

give praise and thanks that Thy Mighty

Pres-

ence is always the Governing Intelligence, the Love enfolding, the Light illumining everything on the way.

DISCOURSE XV

November

21, 19^2

Saint Germain

INVOCATION: Thou Mighty Conquering Pres-

ence, the Majesty of "I

AM"

everywhere! we give praise and thanks for Thy Mighty Presence every- where, Thy All-pervading Energy and Power ever stands at the door of our consciousness for use—that we may consciously direct it to manifest

Thy Won-

drous Perfection. Forever, we give praise and thanks to Thee for

Thy Mighty Presence.

I bring you greetings from the Great Ascended Host, always giving their assistance that you may manifest Perfection.

THE DISCOURSE

Out of the glorious fulness of God's Omnipresent Light and Substance, comes the fullness of all things. The student, who

is strong

enough—firm enough— to stand alone with his or her "Mighty I

Pres-

ence," never dividing for a single hour the Presence andpowerofGod, will find himself or herselfsteadily rising into that Mighty Perfection, forever free from all sense or recognition of any limitation. The student

is fortunate

indeedwhocan hold him- selforherselfwithin this MightyPresence undivided.

DISCOURSE XV

For the benefit of some of the students who are so sincere, and yet are unknowingly allowing their at- tention to be withheld from that Undivided Pres- ence, I wish to state certain facts with no intent to intrude upon the free will of the individual. These records, which

I shall quote,

we have within

our possession, and they cover the past one hundred years. That of which I wish to speak to-day is the delusion of astrology.

No one

living can give his attention to astrology and enter into the "Presence of the

AM"

and re-

main there. Underlying the present use of astrology is the

human desire and opportunity to justify and

gratify the outer desires. Here let me

state an ap-

palling fact, which is within the records we have: "There

no one thing or phase of study which has caused more failure or more indirect murder, than the present delusion of astrology." In your City of Chicago, within very recent years, was a splendid student of metaphysics, who, con- sciously accepting the delusion of his horoscope, was driven to commit suicide. The one thing humanity needs most, and students above all else,

is the firm rock

and consciousness of

the "Mighty I

Presence," upon which to stand safely and free from the pit-falls of outer concoctions. It is not the negative statements of prospective death and the so-called ill-fated star force to be overcome,

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

that students need toknow, but the "Unconquerable, all-pervading I

Presence" that is the only and all Life oftheir Beings, to which their attention needs to be drawn and held there with a firm grasp. In the "I

Presence" there is no height the student may not reach, but by allowing his attention to be held by astrology, numerology, the many isms of to-day, there is no depth he may not reach. The present use

of astrology has no semblance of the use to which it was put centuries ago. Then, it conveyed no negative statements of any kind. The great harm of the attention fixed upon it is that students accept the negative statements far more than they are willing to admit. The sinister negative force generated by mankind in the world, always takes advantage of such things as this to get and hold the attention, especially of the student who is pro- gressing, and thus, keep it upon that which will pull him down instead of raising him up. Where there

is a horoscope that indicates the

death

of someone, various minds become fixed upon that idea, and actual indirect murder is committed, so subtle, that individuals would be shocked to be re- minded that they had any part in it,

but I assure you

itis

none the less theTruth foralloftheir surprise. Could the students of astrology see for one day, from the Great Inner Standpoint, the destructive force generated and used, through the present use of

DISCOURSE XV

astrology, they would turn from it as from a poison- ous serpent, waiting to strike death into their veins. I say to you, beloved students, in the name of your

Light and progress, and of all progress, stand within your own "Mighty I

Presence," let not your attention be held or divided by any outer thing, if you wish to avoid the wheel of birth and rebirth

indefinitely.

From the Great Love of my heart—seeing and knowing from the Inner Standpoint, as you do not and cannot possibly as yet—I urge you to avoid everythingthatsavors ofa negative expression or con- dition. Then, you shall rise on the Wings of your "Mighty

Presence" into that Ever-lasting Free- dom and Blessing

of the Perfect, Eternal, Limitless Light.

As I said,

I do not wish in any

manner to intrude

upon your free will, but the gates of Eternal Free- dom

are open before you, if you will but believe the Truth

I have uttered, which will enable you to enter within these gates, and receive the Eternal Blessingof the Light, waiting there toenfold you. If there are conditions in your Life, home, or en- vironment that you wish to be rid of, command- through the "I

Presence"—that they be dissolved and consumed before

its

Mighty Light and Power. Beloved students, who havecome under this radia- tion, with you we shall not touch upon this subject

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

again.

May the

Presence" within you enable you to see the Light and Truth of which I have

spoken. I have seen within you the Glorious Light that can be quickened into a Dazzling Radiance, enabling you to express Perfection. Hence, of my own volitionhave I offered

my humble

assistance, but

if the personality persists in allowing the attention to be held on anything but the "Mighty I

Pres-

ence"—which

know

is the Mightiest

and Only Rais-

ing Presence and Solver of all problems—then my humble efforts must necessarily be in vain. I assure you, dear ones, you have reached a point where you must go up or down. With your de- termined attention and acknowledgment, constantly held on the "Mighty I

Presence," there is no condition, force, or Presence in earth or heaven that can preventyour wondrous, glorious attainment into Ever lasting Freedom and Perfection. Ifyou have not That within you, which causes you to feel and tells you of the Great Divine Love that enables me to voice this Truth to you for your pro- tection, then wemustbut waitsuch time as the Truth of It does appear within you. When

students and individuals have once learned of and acknowledged the "Mighty I

Presence"

and then allow their attention to longer be held by or upon outer things, whether it be consciously or un- consciously, makes little difference, for they are de-

DISCOURSE XV

liberately turning their backs to the "Presence" which

is the Source of their Beingand the Life within them that enables them to move their bodies about.

declare, with all the Love of my Being

that: "I

the Presence" enabling you to see and feel this Truth and stand by and within It, for the sake of your own

wondrous progress. Those, who will hold steadfast enough to That Mighty Presence, will find abundant proof coming into their experience of Its Limitless Power and In-

telligence.

Beloved Students! many hands of the Arisen Host are extended to you to give Their assistance, when you can hold your undivided attention on the Active Presence of God in you, and stand there unyielding to the pull of all outer appearance. "Truth

Mighty and does prevail." May you feel Its Majestic Presence at all times. It is a mistake on the part of the student to feel disappointment, be- cause acertain thinghe hasworked on does not mani-

fest instantly,

when

as yet, he has not generated great enough power andactivity to produce it that quickly.

The attention must always be on the "I AM" only.

Suppose, I were to declare: "I

the Mighty

Presence' in Action," and then an hour later, I allowed my attention to be fixed on a star in a so- called adverse aspect to me or an outer condition that

indicates disaster of some kind. Do you not

see

how

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

that would annul the statement I had made that would liberate the power of freedom? Jesus said: "Ye cannot serve two masters." This means that you cannot divide the attention—for we must stop, look, and listen. I tell you, you cannot make steady progress,

you give power to anything but your "Mighty I

Presence." The unfortunate thing with so many students is that they do not hold longand steadily enough to the Mighty truth of their Being to gain momentum and strength enough to stand against the pullof suggestionandouter appear-

ance.

The strange thing

is,

thatwhen the student's attention has been once drawn to the All Power of the "I

Presence"—which

is the

Only Active

Principle of Life they have, God in Action, within and about them—they cannot or do not see that they are dividing the power, when the attention is fixed on outer things; and but delaying the magnificent ac- tivity and accomplishment which the "I

Pres-

ence" would otherwise bring forth. However, having gone through the mill, so to speak, we have Infinite Patience to wait until the beloved student can grasp his Scepter of Dominion of this "Mighty I

Pres-

ence" and hold it.

I could bring

you records of the most appalling things done through the suggestion of astrology. Crimes are committed every week of the year by the

DISCOURSE XV

suggestions given out through it. The suggestion given sets the Law into action to accomplish it. When

your attention is on a thing, the power within your- self goes instantly into it. If the astrologers do not stop holding the thought of death against , she will pass out. It is crimi-

nal. is a child of

God and

is entitled to live here as long, as is decreed. I shall do what I am permitted to protect

There are crimes so much worse than physical murder that there is

comparison: because they are committed deliber- ately by people

who know better than to do them. There

one certain, unfailing action of the Law and that

is that those

who do these things must pay the penalty ofa like experience. To

negative suggestions from others say: " 'I

the Presence,' annulling all this, so it cannot affect me or my home or world." It is the easiest thing in the world to consciously dissipate something that is voiced in your Presence. Simply say: "I

the only

Presence acting here." To anything you do not wish to continue say: "Through the Presence that

this thing shall

cease now and forever." Go after it like you were going to knock over a ^vall. When you really feel and mean a thing, you loose thepower that does the thing. Try to realize the Limitless Power at your command. In the feeling

is both sight

and hearing, because

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

we can both hear and see without using the faculties of sight and hearing.

When one becomes

instantly angry, he punctures other spheres of that quality and the accumulation rides in. Jealousy is the wide-open channel upon which everyother destructive activity rides in. When things are done consciously they have much more

power. When the energy is released, it acts because the individual has set it into motion, and it makes no difference whether he be king or chimney-sweep. When the

feelings are excited, they are accepting that instant. You can sit and listen to destructive con- versation unaffected, so long as you control the feel- ing at the solar plexus. There cannot a thing enter your world, unless it be invited. No good ever came

of gambling.

at one time

had a most wonderful power and influence about her. She began to play the market and not only lost the power, but her money as well. Is it not better to stand with your "I

Presence" than with a gam- bling channel? Anything that gets your attention is a subtle activity of the outer to pull you away from your freedom.

For financial freedom: "I

the riches of God

flowing into my hands and use that nothing can stop."

Say Often: "'The Presence I AM' governs every existing channel in manifestation. It governs all."

DISCOURSE XV

student's Experience: The student had heard and seen an explosion of Light, while the physical body was asleep. If she had consciously said, when she heard the explosion: "I draw into my mind and body the strength ofthe Light Explosion," she would have received its benefit. The Light was the liberat- ingofcertain powers forher use. In such experiences, the important thing for the student to do is to be alert and in every manifestation be conscious of the indrawing of Its power. Rejoice that it is the Mighty Power of the "I

Presence" acting,

giving Its strength and power to you. Command

the outer memory to retain and bring into the outer consciousness everything you desire to know.

When you

use the "I

Presence" you

have set the Law into action and it cannot fail.

God does not

act, except through the consciousness of individuals, else he would not have them here. Godcan onlyact in the physical world through his in-

dividualizations, and even all nature is governed by Individual Intelligence, the ground, the plants, and

all.

There

omnipresent all the force and energy needed for a given purposewhen loosed by the "I

Presence." Thus, through the use of the "I

Pres-

ence" you can release power ofwhich as yet, you have no conception.

During the war, when Foch said: "They shall not

i8o

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

pass," he loosed the power by which that decree was

fulfilled.

He had been

in prayer for more than an hour, and when he came out, he was so charged with that energy that as he uttered the command, it be- came the GoverningPresence in the atmospheric con- dition about him and God acted. The words—"They shall not pass" forma decree. It is dynamic, powerful, real, and looses tremendous power. There is only One Power that

acts. Give it full freedom. Stand with IT and let IT act. Stand in IT and by IT. There is no other power to act. This makes a steadyprogress, like a glaciercomingdown the moun-

tain.

You are steadily moving forward and gaining a

momentum

against which nothing else can stand. It is an Infallible

momentum, power, and means of

achievement of all good things. There is

no perma-

nent dominion except in this way. For Cleanliness, use frequently: "I

the Pres-

ence here keeping my clothes and home perfectly spotless." After a time, the force becomes so power- ful, that it instantly consumes or repels anything not wanted. The more you consciously act upon a thing the more concentrated it becomes. When you

say: "The Presence that I am, charge this with ," youcan charge the waterso power- fully, that it boils with the power of the energy there. Do not

let anything question in your mind

as to

whether your command worked or not.

DISCOURSE XV

Whenever commanding say: "I

know

it is acting with full power." Know—What the "I

AM"

means;

Know—What It is to you; Know—What It can do;

Get this and hold fast with unyielding determina- tion.

Within these students there is the strength, and

power to do this, and if they will stand with this "Mighty

Presence," great assistance can and will be given.

BENEDICTION: Mighty

All-pervading Intelli- gence! we invoke Thy Mighty Wisdom, governing our every activity. We

invoke Thy Mighty Light illumining each one in the fulness of Its Dazzling Presence.

invoke Thy Mighty Love to enfold all in Its mantle of peace.

invoke Thy Mighty Power that Love, Wisdom, and Power may act in Perfect Unity, that It perfect all things upon which our at- tention has become fixed.

DISCOURSE XVI

November

24, 1932

thanksgiving day

the personal ray of jesus and the other

created rays

Saint Germain

INVOCATION: Thou Mighty Wondrous Pres-

ence! we give praise and thanks for Jesus Christ's Presence to-day.

rejoice in the Fulness of the Christ Activity, the Active Presence of God. Out of the Fulness of This Presence comes pour- ing, like a mighty stream, gushing forth from the mountains, the energy of illumination. This Great and Mighty Stream of Life with all its attributes of

Perfection surging into the hearts of mankind, is anchoring in everyone peace. Love, harmony, faith, and charity to

all.

Thou Mighty Presence, Infinite Love, enfolding all mankind! Give special notice to these earnest students, who have come under this radiation. Give every assistance that is permissible. Strengthen them to stand unwaveringly in the Light and face the Truth,joyouslywillingto pluckout of their livesand creation all undesirable things.

DISCOURSE XVI

Fill all official places with Mighty Messengers of Light! Sustain them by Thy Mighty Arisen Host, that they may be strong enough to stand unwavering and successful before any sinister force. We

give praise and thanks for this day, as an uplifting and wonderful memory established in the consciousness of mankind. May that rapidly ap- proachingtime come wheneveryday maybeathanks- giving in the hearts of mankind, for Thy Light ever enfolding all, who wish

it.

I bring you greetings from the Ascended Host and Jesus himself.

THE DISCOURSE

The

first principle of activity

from the Godhead

is projection or precipitation. Therefore, Its nature is to project or precipitate Itself. The

first activity is the divided Rays going forth into individualization, into visible expression. When

I speak of individual or visible expression, I use that term because of the physical activity, not that it is not always visible, because it is; but to those in the physical form, I speak of it as visibility. Thus, you will see the nature of your Being, as Rays of Light, who you are, as the Natural Quality of Life, which you so

much desire

at this time. The day

is rapidly approaching,

when many, many students

will begin to use the Light Rays of which they are a part, especially the Ray of Vision and Sound.

i84

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

Even in yourphysical world to-day, there are being discovered means and uses of these Rays. These are strange activities, I say strange to the visible activity, but natural always to the Inner Presence. The man- ner of the use of these Rays at present is crude, it

is true; but it will require only another step to take them through the

veil.

The power

of the "I

Presence and Intelli-

gence" to use these Rays will always remain infinitely more powerful than any mechanical contrivance by which theyare used. However, to the studentwho has not yet found his ability to use these Rays, the scientist's experience will be of wondrous encourage- ment to know the amazing truth of the individual's ability to use them.

Here

it is important to know, that there are Nat- ural Rays penetrating through all the atmosphere or etheric belt within the earth's atmosphere. When I say natural, I

mean those Rays projected from the GodheadorGreat CentralSun, which inrecentyears, shall I say within a few years, have been made perma- nent.

Then, there are the Created Rays, created and projected by the Ascended Host, by those who have raised the body. The latter are the most potent of all Rays, because they are consciously manipulated. The Rays the

scientists are contacting are the Natural Rays having a certain natural potency.

DISCOURSE XVI

The great need,

as stated in the "Magic Pres-

ence," is the preparation of earneststudents, who can be raised, and taught the use of these Rays. There are those among you who can do this and, as they are prepared with a determined steadfastness to the Light, they will have more and more of the law re- vealed to them, concerning the use of these potent

forces.

I feel a very great joy in the possibilities before you and your students.

I trust, they can find within

themselves that strength and steadfast determination to hold fast to the outer and Inner work that is being done for them, with that joyous feeling ofsureness of the limitless powers, which true freedom brings. I have from time to timeendeavored to give a word of encouragement, and through that, enfold them in the radiation of strength that is fearless and daunt- less in the Light.

The loving, joyous

stillness in the

attitude of the students is wonderfully encouraging, for the expectant attitude is the right attitude to be maintained.

I would suggest that those,

who have been having

unpleasant experiences, would consciously withdraw from thoseconditions all powertheyhave been giving them, mostly unknowingly. When it is necessary to discuss some condition to understand it, immediately follow bywithdrawingany power thathas been given

it,

and then know: "I

the Harmonious Presence

i86

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

ever-pervading, whatever the condition may be." As

I have intimated before, and it has only par- tially reached through, I will repeat it again: "Any- one, especially the student, who has experienced in- harmony or limitation in his mind, home or world, can with persistent, tensionless effort—by holding with determination to the following statement- keep his home clear of anything undesirable:

the Governing Presence, governing in Perfect Divine Order, commanding harmony, happiness, and the Presence of God's Opulence in my mind, my home, and my world.'

When

I say: "I

the Governing Presence," I

fully, consciouslyaware, that I have set in motion the Full Power and Intelligence of God, producing the desired conditions, and that they are thus Self- sustained.

It seems to

that it has not been clearly under- stood, that when you use the expression: "I

the

Presence, in

my mind, home, andworld," you are not only commanding the Conquering Presence of this activity through your own consciousness, but you are calling forth the assistance of the "I

or God

Presence," into your home and world, of whoever contacts it.

This

is so vital for the student to understand. Do

not be discouraged, if you do not see immediate manifestation of this harmony, which you desire, but

DISCOURSE XVI

goright onfeeling the "ConqueringI

Presence."

Do you not

see, that in This Consciousness, there is no other Presence to act, except what you are con- scious of? All other activity of the outer, that is un- desirable, is but a distorted activity and use of this Mighty Energy. Therefore, when you say: "I

the Conquering Presence, I command this I

Pres-

ence to govern perfectly my mind, home, affairs, and world," you have sent forth the Greatest Decree pos- sible to be given, and you have but to feel the sustaining-power of this in the face of every appear- ance, and you will find Perfection manifest in your mind, home and world.

/wish thestudents would read this particular part every day to keep before them the Mighty Truth underlying these statements.

Now we come

to a vital point, and that is the

Personal Ray orRays sent forth byJesus direct. Many will ask, why especially Jesus? I answer: Because humanity has been taught to look to the Presence of Jesus the Christ, few having any knowledge at all of

Great White Brotherhood, who wield limitless power.

Yourselves, and your students will have, for the next seven weeks, the Personal Ray of Jesus the Christ.Those, whocan putasideany thoughtofother personalities, and with open arms, mentally speak-

i88

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

ing, welcome these Rays into their minds, home, and world, may find almost anything possible. I assure all of you, that the idea of these Personal Rays of Jesus the Christ

no imaginary thing, and

you our beloved Messenger, have the personal thanks ofJesus the Christ, for your fearless stand and use of the Ascended Jesus Christ Presence. As the Messenger gives forth riches of wisdom and truth, so should students, in their loving sin- cerity to the teacher, through the "I

Presence,"

work for the health and prosperity of the Messengers. This would open doors to the students not otherwise

possible.

There are indications at this time, that during the next seven weeks, revelations may be given to some of a certain use of Liquid Light. I wish the

students' attention to be fixed on this, so that those who are ready may receive. Here let

say, that the

right attitude of the student is always to rejoice at the advancement of his or her brother or sister, for each individual receives that which is most needed at the time, and if one receives one thing, another may re- ceive something else. So the student, should at no time, feel that he should have the same thing that someone else receives.

mean in regard to revela-

tion.) As no two are alike, or of the same state of ad- vancement, you can see how they could not each re- ceive the same thing at the same time.

DISCOURSE XVI

The most wonderful

attitude of the student is to

continually bless, and rejoice at any revelation that comes to his fellow students, thus, keeping the door wide open to that glorious Inner Presence at all times.

Forthe encouragement ofthose interested in aerial transport, I wish to say, there is nearing the approach of planes, that will be proof against accident. These will make transportation quick, sure and easy any- where one wishes to go. The obstructive mental at- titude, of those interested in aerial navigation, that has been opposing the coming forth of this much needed knowledge,

is rapidly being

broken down,

until there will come forth a flood, so to speak, of wonderful ideas and Perfection which can and will be used in this wonderful means of transportation. Many ofyou will not need them, but there are always those who do, for one's own aerial equipment, within him, will always far excel any outward conveyance, for the Higher Body is the most wonderful vehicle of aerial transportation there is.

Some of my argumentative friends may suggest, that this vehicle is not able to carry great loads, but I say to them:

"How

shall ye judge, until ye are able

to use this means?" It is most amusing to watch the activity of so-called practical minds, who feel that there is nothing real, except that they can feel and handle, but unless one believes in the Limitless

igo

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

ized he can in no-wise receive to any great extent from this Mighty Inner Presence. The practical mind that forever doubts a thing it cannot see, has a long way to go, unless as you lop off the undesirable limb of a tree, this limb of doubt be cut off. You know

it is a

good idea, after

it has

been cut

off, for you to

consume

it in the

Consuming

Flame, that it does not come back again. It seems so difficult for the student torealize, what a tremendous power the consciousness of this Consuming Pres- ence

is.

To some

it is difficult to get

away from the thought that It is imaginary, but could you see, from the Inner standpoint you would see that It has a Mighty Presence and Power and is very real. I wish you for about two minutes to feel this Daz- zling Ray of Light penetrating every atom of your Being.

There should be splendid accomplishment during the next seven weeks. The reaching out of humanity, as Christmas time draws near, with the already added impetus of the Christ-Force, enables accomplish- ments to takeplace at this timewhich have not before been possible.

There are certain activities, which must be con- tacted by the Inner Presence before the outer atten- tion can be drawn to them. This is hard for the stu-

DISCOURSE XVI

dent to understand. The student must first reach out,

and he can only reach out through his Inner Pres- ence.

simple, but very wonderful thing, is for one to give praise every night and morning for that mag- nificent Presence of Life, which animates the mind and body. It

is a

tremendous thing to feel deeply this thanksgiving for the Presence of Life, that holds within Itselfall things. Just be grateful to Life for all It is and contains.

The very Presence

of Life enables

us to do the things we are conscious of and desire to do, because we cannot move without this Presence, we cannot even think without it.

If one would take this statement: "I

the Pres-

ence thinking through this mind and body," he would receive some very remarkable ideas. The brain

is the first point

where obstruction be-

gins to register, because that is the point of contact with wrong ideas. Wrong ideas register most quickly and intensely in the brain structure, because that is

the field of atomic activity. However, the attention heldupon the "I

Presence" soreleases the Power of the Perfection, which is within the electron at the center of the atom, that the wrong ideas and obstruc- tion to the Light simply dissolve and disappear.

Don—"Where

are you going?"

A. Saint Germain—"To the Golden City."

"From this time on, until three weeks after New

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

Year's Day, it is a time of great rejoicing in the Golden City, for it gives a great opportunity to con- vey into the physical world, through the Light and Sound Rays

its

own Mighty Radiance.

If humanity

could understand and appreciate this fact, remark- able things could take place, but that does not pre- vent individuals, who can grasp it,

from receiving

its

remarkable benefit." The very simple thing, if

students could only understand and apply it, is to absolutely keep the mind

off every personality, and know only: "I

the only Presence there." It would open the doors— Oh

so wide! Love and a reaching out to an Arisen Being en- able radiation to be given, that would not otherwise be possible.

One cannot long interfere with the progress or growth of another. For if the one obstructing does not release and relax his hold upon the other, who is ready to go higher, the obstructing one will be

removed by his own action. If one continues to hold steadfast and sincerely to the Light, personalities will be swept aside, or harmoniously disconnected from the individual's world. At this state of growth, it is necessary to know:

theActive Presence ofall channels ofdistribu- tion of all things acting for my good." When the thought comes: "This is all I have," nip it in the bud

DISCOURSE XVI

and say: "I

the opulence ofGod in myhands and use today." This is the time to stamp it right out of your mind and feelings. This must be held as a Sacred Silence within each individual. Take this as a sacred, reverent knowledge to be used.

When you

take from the "I

AM"

self,

it is impossible foryou to takeanything from any per- sonality, which rightfully belongs to that one. You are decreeing for your world, so you cannot take from anyone, when knowing your own Law: "I

the Presence acting everywhere." There is no pos- sibility of division of the "I

Presence."

Ifyou need moneysay: "I

theActive Presence,

bringing this money into my hands and use in- stantly." It is so important to get away from the im- portance of money. It is but a means ofexchange. Do not give it power. Put all your power back with God and then when you command—no matter what it is

you want—you have all power instantly on hand to bring forth the fulfillment of your decree. The vibration within any element is always the

Breath of God, Eternally Self-sustained. All pulsa- tion is Breath ofGod. The simple consciousness that:

the Presence ofPerfect Health," is this Breath of God acting.

the Presence offorgiveness, in the mind and heart of every one of God's children." This releases enormous vibratory action after its kind. Hold the

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

following with vividness: "I

the Pure Mind of God."

BENEDICTION: Thou

Infinite Mighty Personal Presence, Jesus Christ! we give praise and thanks for

Thy Radiance,

for

Thy

Intelligent Rays, for Thy Qualifying Presence. We

give praise and thanks that we are conscious of that Special Radiance at this time, and that we may through the loving open door of our conscious- ness, receive of Its Mighty Presence.

DISCOURSE XVII

November 28, 1932 Saint Germain

INVOCATION: Thou Mighty Infinite Presence,

All-pervading Intelligence, All-pervading Substance of Light,

Thou Mighty Presence, Thou Ascended Jesus Christ now manifest through His Mighty Radi- ance! we give praise and thanks unto the Light, unto Thee,

O Mighty

Brother! we give praise unto the Central Sun to the One from whose Ray we receive to-day.

Out of the fulness of Thy Radiant Life, O God, we bow in adoration before Thy Mighty Presence. I bring you greetings from the Great Master, or God Meru, whose Messenger is

Nada. He

is to the

one great mountain of this earth, whose mystery shall one day be explained, as the Master Himalaya is to

the Himalayan range. Nada is withme

in the Golden

City upon whose Twin Rays we come forth to-day. During these next seven weeks, as designated, and as you have felt, ourjoint Ray, shall come to you each

time from the Golden City.

THE DISCOURSE

When

the students are strong enough to bear it, we will bring forth in descriptive expression, one

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

of the most stupendous expressions of the right use and wrong use of this "Mighty

Presence." This

actual experience took place in what is now the Andes Mountains in South America at a remote period, when the children of God first began to forget their Source, and to claim the Mighty Energy of which they were aware, as their own. Only through that authority could such an experience take place. Students and mankind have but a small concep- tion, even in the distress they have created for them-

selves,

ofhowmightily

this force was used at one time

for selfish purposes.

similar condition has never be- fore been known. There still remains to-day the sub- terranean city, which will be described, and in which this activity took place.

Oh! that the children of God would awaken to the stupendous activity that the Powers of Light use for the good of humanity, when their attention is sin- cerely focused on That Light. If the

many students, of the various angles of Truth, on the earth to-day, could put away the ig- noranceof the outermind, and believe in theseeming miracles all down the ages, how it would break the shell of the outer-self and let in the Light. The

faith,

to believe in the things not seen, is one of the greatest meansto open the doorto theconsciousactivity of the "Light of the I

Presence."

As you use the automobile and airplane to cover

DISCOURSE XVII

distance quickly, so does the "Great I

Presence"

use the body. The body represents the airplane, and the mind is the mighty motor, through which the "I

Presence" propels

it.

Students, I am sure, have not understood how subtle a form doubt takes at times. Where there is a questioning in the mind, knowingly or unknow- ingly, concerning the All-power of the "I

Pres-

ence" itis asubtle form ofdoubt. Those, who wantor attempt to argue the question of the Reality of the Great Truth of Life whether they believe it or not, are admitting doubt into their lives. In this day, no sincere reasoning mind, once turn- ing its attention and keeping it firmly fixed on the

Presence," can argue, doubt, or question the Omnipotence of that "I

Presence."

The scarcely recognizable form of doubt that lets

into the mind, argument concerning the Source of its Being, is but a lack ofstrength to stand up against

the Law of Resistance, by which growth in the outer can be measured.

There isavast difference betweensincere question- ing to know the Truth, and the human propensity to argue against the very Reality they want to believe. We

alwayswelcome, mostearnestly, sincere question- ing for Truth, but we will have nothing to do with that nature, whose dominating propensity is to argue against the Reality of Truth. The more the

argu-

igS

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

ment of Truth

is admitted into the Life of an indi- vidual, the greater the barrier that one sets up to surmount before that distant day, that he does sur- mount

it.

The

students, who criticize, condemn, or sit in judgment upon this channel of the Truth's expres- sion, will surely find themselves standing upon the edge of a precipice, into which they may plunge at any time, for no reason in the world except their own creation.

I wish all to understand. This Radiance of the Light has been established for a certain definite pur- pose, and It will go forth doing Its work, regardless of any personality or of all personalities in existence. I say this plainly, that the students of This Radiation may understand, that they are dealing with Mighty forces, which are as Real as reality can be, and those, who cannot stand the

test and Radiance of the Light, need never, never blame anyone, but themselves, for they have free will and are given the use of the "Mighty

Presence," by which they can main-

tain absolute Self-control.

must put plainly before them again, the sure way that theyrun into deep waters ofdoubt and question-

ing,

when they are foolish enough to attempt to dis- cuss the Sacred Truth, that is being given them for

their own liberation and use, ^s'ith those who know

nothing about

it.

DISCOURSE XVII

This much I may say to you: "In the past, students whowere taken into the

retreats, forinstruction, were

never permitted nor do they ever think of discussing the Truth with each other. They silently, earnestly apply the instruction of their teacher, and the results they desire are certain to follow. Better were the students stoned in the streets than to condemn, criticize, orjudge the Light that is given them; for if they will enter into the "I

Pres-

ence," as directed, every question—every problem— in their lives will disappear as the mist before the radiance of the morning sunlight. I take it that all the students are strong enough to hear the Truth and use the Strength of the "I

Presence" to govern and control the outer, that they may receive the

full Presence, Love, Wisdom, Power

Pres-

ence," that enables them to think, to feel, to live, and that has given them the desire to reach for the Truth —the Light.

I wish to say plainly

and with the "Wand of Fire"

placed in the consciousness of the students, that this Brother and Sister, who are giving this forth, are but Messengers of Those, who have known and proved this Law, for many centuries. These Great Beings, to

whom your attention has been drawn are

no myth or figment of the imagination of the outer, hut Living, Wise, Loving Beings, possessing such

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

power, which They may wield or use at Their own discretion, that it is not possible for the human mind to conceive it.

Always before there has been great, almost limit- less, time in which the student could wander about making his decision—whether he wished to act in the Light or wander on in ignorance of its

Mighty Pres-

ence and Power. The Cosmic Cycles have turned again, again, and again, until the time has come, when the children of God must make their decision final—

whom

they will serve.

Never in the history of the world, has there been such opportunity or assistance given to the children of earth, to face the "Sunshine of God's Eternal Light," and walk steadfastly and fearlessly into its Radiant Splendor, free, forever free, from all limi- tation, livingin the Abundance of that Light, enfold- ing them like a mantle of peace and rest. Again

I say, to the beloved students: "If you can-

not feel in your hearts the Truth of these instruc- tions, brought to you on a golden platter, then don't ever, in the name of your "I

Presence" say or do

that,whichwould discourage another from the Light, that he might receive.

The plain unadulterated Truth

I give to you in the fulness of the Great Love

my Being,

that its Radiance may cause you to understand and know what it means to dare, to do, and to he silent.

DISCOURSE XVII

Any feeling

of questioning, in your minds of the Reality or genuineness of the Source of your instruc- tion, but hampers your progress and causes you to re- quire months or years to accomplish what you might easily do in a few weeks with a free, peaceful mind. As one, who has chosen you,

know and

feel your

every thought. It is very easy at times for the student to think that his acts or thoughts are under cover and not known, but to the Arisen Host, there is

act or thought that can be hidden from them, be- cause everything you think or feel is registered in the etheric world about you, as plain as the nose on your face.

So do not ever make the mistake of feeling that you may think or act in secret. You may readily do this from the outer-self, but never from the "I

Presence," which the Ascended Host are, with no ob- struction. This,

my dear beloved

students, is as far

as I

am permitted

to go in helping to set up the guard for you. In the future, no further reference to this will be made.

Remember, that the decision lies within you to go forward or not. Now,

I shall say

something very encouraging. The only possible reason why the Personal Ray of Jesus could be given forth to those under this radiation at this time, was because seven of this group of stu- dents, were witness to the Ascension of Jesus the Christ, two thousand years ago. He saw and

recog-

THE '7 AM" DISCOURSES

nized them then, as He sees them and is giving, not only recognition at this time, but great assistance. As This Radiance goes to you beloved ones, so does it go on reaching into the hearts of those, who can receive the Presence. Because of This Radiation, many, who have a deep Love for Jesus or of Jesus through the orthodox channels, will be awakened to the Presence of the God within. Outside of this, the joint activity, of Jesus with the Ascended Host, is spreading its mantle of Love, Peace, and Light over humanity, this being the time of year, when their attention is most easily gained.

Beloved Ones! does

soimd incredible to you,

when

I say the Masters of Light and

Wisdom have

passages through the earth in all directions, just the same as you have on the earth, highways for your automobiles in going from coast to coast. Did you understand the atomic structure of the earth, you would not feel this such an incredible thing; for those Great Ones who have assisted the progress of humanity from the beginning, have but to use certain Rays and they walk through the earth as easily as you would walk through the water; dif- ferent however, in that they leave the opening be- hind them, while in your walking through the water,

it closes

behind you, and the path

is not apparent.

Just so with the Great Beings,

who have blazed

the trails for humanity into the Light. The

trail re-

DISCOURSE XVII

mains, that those children of lesser Light may al- ways find the pathway and follow it. If at times, they

should make a mistake and turn on to the by-way, they have the "I

Presence" to call them back to

the main power and carry them fonvard, until they too may be Torch-Bearers or Trail-Blazers to those still following on.

the Mighty Presence, who never becomes impatientordiscouraged atthelongperiods, inwhich the children of earth turn aside from the Light, en- joying the sense activities, until they become so re- pellent to them, that with almost their last breath, they cry aloud: 'O God! save me.' "

I cannot help but smile to myself, as I wonder how

some of you may think me a very crabby old fellow, but if so, one who has the courage to tell you the Truth ofyour needs, that you may profit by it.

When

you come to know me better, you will not think me such an old crab after all.

So long as the student has a questioning in the mind, he does not open himself to the Truth of the instruction fully.

If it is seen that it is worth while, determined entirely by the up-reaching ofhumanity to the Light, then the Natural Rays are made permanent to the earth, and placed within the center. The earth

composed of earth, water, and air. The Rays are the Cosmic Fire interpenetrating all the three other ele-

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

ments. The Rays pass through the earth, and where they interlock, they soften and form this Luminous Radiance, the concentrated activity of the Light. One Ray enters the

crust of the earth at a point just south of the center of the Gobi desert, and the other one enters just east of Lake Titicaca in the Andes Mountains.

It is the largest lake in South America, and the largest in the world, and was a point of very great importance centuries ago. These are the two most intense points of Light in the earth. There is always a Cosmic Activity tak- ing place at certain cycles that may not be interfered with. The Great Cosmic Laws are exact to the mi- nutest detail, and there is no such thing as failure or accident connected with them.

great change, which takes great quantities of people out of the body, only takes them where they cannot fight for a while. In the world war, both sides hated the men they were sent against, and also the governments that sent them, because of being sent. Never consider anything in the world, but the "Great I

Presence." Watch and govern your feeling, for if not it will lead to a point where it will catch you unawares.

Many

times, the student, who knows the Law, when somethingcomes up and he is disappointed,

should turn to the "I

Presence" immediately,

and ask what

is to

be done; but instead he so often

DISCOURSE XVII

holds the attention on the disappointment, and then

sometimes almost takes an earthquake to shake him loose from

it.

Take the statement: "This resistance must give way, and the sight and hearing must come through." Take the firm statement: "I

the Presence of

your Perfect sight and hearing," to heal those con- ditions. Each should take the statement: "I

Perfect sight and hearing." The Arabian Nights' Tales: They originally came from the Masters, who gave them out as a Veiled Truth to help humanity, and those, who did believe them through faith, received marvelous manifesta-

tions.

In the beginning of these marvelous experiences, there must be faith to tide over, until we can mani- fest the Reality, for faith is the sustaining power, and

we can keep

it generated, it

becomes Reality.

There are always the two activities of the Law, when you get deep enough into the action of it.

They

are first condensation, and second, etherealization. Go serenely along, and do not let time, place, or

things interfere.

The outer mind must be calm and steady, and the outer and Inner will must become one. As the at- tention is fixed on it with firm determination, more and more of the Inner Operation is revealed, until

you can consciously manipulate it.

2o6

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

BENEDICTION:

Presence of Meru, Nada, and the Great Arisen Host, we give praise and thanks, for Thy Radiant Splendor, for Thy Wisdom, for Thy Substance, that Thou art generating to make visible.

give praise and thanks, that Thy Great Wisdom and Intelligence

one with the "Great

AM," which

AM," ever bringing more of Itself

forward into conscious action. We give praise and thanks, that in the acknowledgment of the "I

Presence," we have the Key to all things visible and invisible.

The Ascended Master, Jesus

The Ascended Master, Saint Germain

DISCOURSE XVIII

December

i, 19^2

Saint Germain

INVOCATION: Thou Mighty Illumining Pres- ence which "I AM"! in gratitude and praise we enter into the Fulness of Thy Presence to-day, and forever receive Thy Limitless Blessings, Thy Strength and Courage, Thy Joyous Enthusiasm, all of which is

Self-sustained.

We know

there is but One Presence, and "I

that Presence" of all Activity, all Wisdom and Power, and in the Freedom of that Mighty Presence we stand serene, unmoved among all outer things, which seem to point to the contrary. "I stand serene in Thy Great Forever, I claim

Thy Great Dominion

place. I stand in the Radiance of God Eternal, ever looking Thee full in the face."

I bring

you greetings from the Great Host, and with

it their blessings for the happy enthusiasm which has been entered into. We

shall endeavor to sustain you in that joyous enthusiasm as the Hub

of This Radiation, because all the students will feel and act

it.

Far more has been accomplished this week than

2o8

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

was anticipated, andwe enter with you into the great rejoicing. The loving blessing of each student unto theother is mostcommendable, and this simple thing will open the door, Oh

so wide! to receive the fulness intended for them.

THE DISCOURSE

would be so pleased to have everyone of the students, just at this time especially, use the state- ment with

all the enthusiasm they can

command:

AM,

know

the use of God's Limit- less Opulence." Here, I wish to explain that when there is a group of students in accord, working from the same prin- ciple, that

when they use this statement, they not only bring into their own world and use this Great Opulence; but they bless their associate students with the same thing, because "I

the Presence

ineachone." This is the mighty powerofco-operative action.

The students, who maintain the loving blessing to each other, are really held in the "Embrace of the Great I

Presence," and when they acknowl- edge Its action, they are commanding the same bless- ing and action for the other students, that they are for themselves. This

is the correct attitude to be sustained, and if maintained sincerely, in the heart of each one, no

DISCOURSE XVIII

onewithin thisembrace will want foranygood thing; but the student, who allows any feeling to remain of unkindness to the others, will shut himself from this Great Radiance and Blessing. Now

let us enter into the keynote of what you touched this morning,—the simple understanding of God's Will and free will. God's Will is the Opu- lence of Good-Will—the birthright of every one of God's children.

When you

are reaching to the Light in the use of the "Mighty I

Presence" with sincerity, it

is not possible for

you to do otherwise than God's Will being done. As Children of God the Father, who has given His Children free will that they may

choose, they must understand that it is for them alone to decree what shall act in their lives and world. Having free will, the student must understand that God can only act in his Life and world according to his conscious direction. God

is the Principle of all Life and each child

of God is an individualized conscious active part of that One Great Principle of Life, Love, and Power.

God has given into the keeping of every one of

His Children This Marvelous Consciousness, which

Omnipresent, eternally elastic—as it

were—which

can be drawn into a focal point to write with the Pen of Light, or expand to encompass the earth.

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

Consciousness is always subject to direction through the use of the free will. The most unfortunate understanding, established

by the orthodox idea, that God acts of His own free will in the Life of the individual or a nation, is pos- itively not true.

God can only

act through the mind

of his own individualization, which is clothed with the personalities that you see about you. These per- sonalities are but vehicles of use and expression of this Mighty Individuality, which is God's Will and your free will, and it only comes into use by your conscious direction.

I say to you that every function ofyour body is sus- tained through conscious action, although you are not aware of it, but as you reach deeper and deeper into the Consciousness of the "Mighty I

Pres-

ence," you will come to understand that it is im- possible for any outer action to take place without Self-conscious action.

simple proof of this is what any of you may test at any moment. I wish to do some physical act. Pre- ceding that activity always comes the thought to do it, othervvise the

hand or body would not move in action. That, which people have chosen to call in- voluntary action, is the thing that has mystified their understanding of their own Being. Thestudentsshould take this humbleexplanation, and meditate upon

it often, for it will clear the

mind

DISCOURSE XVIII

of any obstruction.

You are

Self-conscious, Free will

Acting Beings.

This

is really of vital importance to these blessed earnest students. I love every one of them, both men and women, even though the ladies' husbands might object.

In both of your classes this week, the "Individual- ized Presence of Jesus the Christ" stood in your midst. At

in the form of "The Tree of

Life," each student being a branch. At From His "Pillar of Dazzling Radiance" within which was HisVisible Personal Form. At His Form was within the "Tree of Life" but not visible,—not to mention others of the Arisen Host, who were present. There were also Nada, Cha Ara,

Lanto, and Myself.

I wish to say to that class of blessed boys with the one pink rose in their midst, that I joyously hold them all in my fond embrace, that they may use and inhale the Radiance of

my Being. They have

Free-

dom and Dominion within their grasp, if they will

hold fast to these instructions, and apply them. Further, I wish the students to understand, that the Stream of Life, flowing through the mind and body, always comes into them pure and unadulter- ated, containing within it all strength, courage, en- ergy and wisdom, that can ever be desired, but in the lack of control of their thought and feeling, they

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

are unknowingly requalifying that Pure Essence with the outer ideas upon which the attention has been fixed.

To form

the habit, every moment the mind is not otherwise occupied, of being Self-conscious that: "I

the only Intelligence acting," will keep that Mighty Wonderful Stream of Life from being dis-

colored, and shall I say disqualified, by the wrong conceptions of the outer activity of the mind. This is the simple secret of really all Perfection, if one can but comprehend

it.

This Great Life comes into everyone's use Pure and Perfect, but through lack of understanding, the outer mind is constantly re-qualifying It with dis- cordant conceptions, and thus human beings change its otherwise Perfect Action into that which they

find expressed in limitation and discord in their outer activity.

This should make clear to the students, the sim- ple activity that they should Self-consciously main- tain, in order to keep this marvelous Perfect Life, that is constantly flowing through their minds and bodies, in its Pure Fragrant State, for I tell you truly, that those who will follow and maintain this idea, will find the emanations from their own bodies be-

comingrarer than the lily or the rose. Further, in the consciousness of this Perfection, which is constantly flowing into their use, they can know it as perfect

DISCOURSE XVIII

health and beauty of face and form, until Its Radi- ance shines forth like the sun.

Beloved students, when

it is so simple, requir-

ing so little consciously sustained effort, is it not

worth all

it requires

on your part to enter into the Fulness of this Life Stream and receive Its Fulness and Blessing?

In the Oriental activity, there was a secret society, in fact it began in China, maintained gloriously in the Light, until the one then in charge at the head of the order, thought in one of the war ravages, that his daughter,

whom he loved

so deeply, was killed by

an Englishman—^vhich however was not the case- but

brought about the breaking up of the order and the pictures of "Fu Manchu," of which I think

there have been four produced, are the picturing of this to the outer world, showing how the "Light" may be distorted by something starting the feeling of revenge.

This one known as "Fu Manchu," was at the be- ginning of that activity a wondrous, beautiful soul, and

shows how sometimes the ravages of war and the lack of control of the thought and feeling in the individual, bring about such distortion in the Life Stream.

In connection with the South American Activity, which the present work has drawn joyously to their attention: Until this focus of Radiation began, it

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

was doubted by most, except Nada and myself, the possibility of establishing such a focus in this busy Western World, but they did not know what I did, it

not having been revealed to them, the fact of our long association. So I said on my own responsibility: "I shall try it out."

Now

I have the full co-operation of all who might

havequestioned. The Masterfrom Venus, and Lanto, also stood with us. I said to them: "The time has come when there are those outside of the Retreats, who can be made True Messengers of the Light." Thanks to you,

I have been proved right. Now,

of course ask you all to stand with me

in the sus-

taining of this.

This proves that

it is possible to establish this Mighty Active Presence in the midst of a hailstorm. I have always maintained this, and most of the time I have stood alone; but the ability of the students to grasp the use of the "I

Presence" is making tre- mendous things possible, and I say sincerely for

your

encouragement, that with this marvelous condition maintained, which has come to this point, it is not impossible to have various ones of these Ascended Beings sit in yourmidst, as visible as your own physi- cal bodies, and speak to you. This

is not just a

matter of the desire of the stu- dents for it, but rather the preparation of the stu- dents for it. This good Brother, until recently of

DISCOURSE XVIII

course has not known

it,

but for thirty years he has been being prepared for

it.

Half of that time your preparation was going on in the invisible, and it has

been a remarkably beautiful thing to all who have observed it.

Q. The other night while in deep meditation, I

heard the words: "Into the City of Delhi."

A. "Which really means into the City of Light."

On Monday, November 29, 1932, I heard in the morning before the discourse, and again to-day before the discourse, the words of Jesus: "Ye have been with me in my sorrows, ye shall now behold me in

my Glory and

see the reward, which my Father

doth give me."

A. "And so shall it be in your outer experience."

The very words which Jesus used from time to

time, all may use and will use sometime, somewhere with fulfillment

, for the words he used at all times were "Life" and contained within them that As- cended Life or Perfect Life.

How

is the political situation?

A. "Therewill notbe nearlyso much accomplished

by the element that sought entrance as they antici- pated. The old saying: 'That if you give a calf rope enough, it will hang itself,' is true with certain forces. Sometimes when they think they have won an easy victory, they have sounded their own death knell."

The accomplishment of the past few days drew the

2i6

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

attention of many in the Golden City, who, as we projected the Vision and Sound Rays to-day, came to look and behold the accomplishment. I say this for the encouragement of the students, and while we are giving forth the work to-day, those in the Golden City are sending forth to the students their Glorious Radiation.

It has been a great joy to

to prove that in the

land of America, which I have so long worked for, that there were those, who could receive that, which you are receivingand givingforth at this time. There are those Masters from Venus, who have seen this with me for some time. The Kumara's field of action was in other ways, but They are now observant of this accomplishment.

There

no radiation goes forth anywhere in the Universe except through conscious projection. The radiation projected from the stars, so-called, to our earth do not and cannot come into contact with the earth without the conscious direction of the Cosmic Being, who is the Conscious Directing Presence of that star or planet. This conscious direction is what makes the radiation fromone planet to anotherreach its destination, but the radiation thus directed does not carry any adverse aspect to any individual there. The Universal, Cosmic Laws of the earth, which impel growth through the law of experience, hold within themselves that, which you know as resistance.

DISCOURSE XVIII

If there were not that, which the individual knows as resistance, he would not make conscious effort, and this would make it impossible for

advancement

in understanding, or the return to the Father's House, from which the childrenofearth havestrayed. Resistance has nothing whatever to do with dis- cord. Resistance is a Natural Law. Discord is a hu- man creation. There is

no discord in the Universe, except that which the personality creates. Take the dynamic consciousness: "I

the Pure

Mind of God in everyone present here." This shuts out human desire.

Take the consciousness: "I

the governing

Presence of this." The desire first comes in the mind, and

you take the consciousness: "I

the Pure

Mind of God,"

consumes the thought and keeps the human mind clear from the desire entirely. When

the liquid precipitates in the hand, instantly qualify it as Liquid Light, and it will manifest as That. Give the command for that quality before be- ginning the precipitation. One student should not expect to see the same activity as another; the students are not supposed to

see or feel alike.

There

is not a

moment in the day that we do not visualize something, because the power of vision is acting all the time. Keep all out of the mind ex- cept the picture you want, for that is all with which

2i8

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

you are concerned. Do not let the attention become focused on the seeming emptiness.

BENEDICTION: In

great devotion, in the ful- ness ofour hearts of Love, in the fulness of our adora- tion to the "God Presence, which I

AM"—

the As-

cendedJesus Christ—wepour forth our gratitude and praise for the sustaining Presence, the good of every description held within This Radiance of which we are receiving hourly. Thou Mighty Presence, as we

find ourselves held within Thy Mighty Embrace, we become imbued with Thy Radiant Intelligence, Thy Marvelous Strength, Thy Invincible Courage to hold constantly within Thy Mighty Light. We thank Thee.

DISCOURSE XIX

December

^, 19^2

Saint Germain

INVOCATION: Thou

Majestic Presence of the Ascended Jesus Christ! Thou Who hast gained Thy Eternal Dominion over all things, Thou Who

rests

serene in the Heart of the Eternal Father, pouring forth Thy Wondrous Radiance, enfolding all man- kind! we give praise and thanks to Thee. Our hearts

fill

with great rejoicing that the Ascended Host with Thee see and manipulate the dawning. Eternal Light for the blessing of humanity. Through his own Personal Ray, Jesus will now speak his wish to the students:

JESUS' DISCOURSE

JESUS:—When

I said: "I

the opendoorwhich no man may shut,"

meant humanity to understand, I referred to the "Great I

AM"

which

is the Life of

every individual manifest in form. I did not wish to convey that the personal Jesus was the only one to whom

this great privilege was ordained. Each one of you, beloved children of the One Father, has the same Mighty Presence within you, the "Great I AM," that I have, and that I had at that time, by which I achieved the Final and Eternal Victory.

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

Here, I wishyou to understandforencouragement, strength, and certainty in your minds, that the Con- sciousness I used for this Great Victory was the use of the "I

Presence" which you are being taught. When

I had

made search through

all the avenues

available at that time, and at last, the determina- tion and desire for the Truth led me to the Great Master—whom you

shall one day

know—who gave

this Inner Secret and Mighty Acknowledgment, turning me to that "Mighty Presence, the Great I AM." Through His Radiation, I was able to compre- hend and at once begin using it.

This

is the only

way by which any individualization of the Ray of God may achieve the Eternal Victory, and build his structure upon a firm foundation from which no outer activity can ever disturb him. At this time, I wish to convey the simple, all- powerful use of this Presence to you. All, who have achieved the Mighty Victory, and who have been able to raise their bodies, as I did or who raised them before have used the conscious activity of that "Mighty Eternal Presence, I AM." When

Isaidto

my disciplesand

to humanity:

"The

things that I have done shall ye do also, and even greater things shall ye do," I knew whereof I spoke —knowing that within each individualization or Child of God, there was this "Mighty I

Pres-

ence," by whose use you are impelled forward with

DISCOURSE XIX

no uncertainty.

I say, "Impelled," because I mean

just that.

The constant use

of your "I

Presence" does

impel you forward in spite of any activity of the outer-self. So long as this single idea is held firmly, storms, distress, and disturbance may rage about you, but in the Consciousnessofthe "I

Presence," you

can and are able to stand serene, unmoved by the seething vortex of human creation, that may or may not be about you. There

is but

one way bywhich you and the Father may become eternally one, and that is

through the

full acceptance of his "I

Presence," Energy, Love, Wisdom and Power, which He has given you, golden links, golden steps, by which you climb se- renely upward into your final achievement. Sometime, somewhere every individualization of God, the Father, must find his wayback to the Father through his "I

Presence," fulfilling his cycle or cycles of individualizations in the use of the activity of theouter-self.

Theearth istheonlysphere inwhich there is the density of the atomic structure that you experience. The conscious recognition and use of the

Presence," which you are, steadily raises the vibratory action ofyouratomic structure, unclothing and liberating the Electronic Activity which is hid

within the atom, enabling you to become Self- luminous Beings.

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

I wish it here distinctly understood by all who may receive

this or ever contact it, that I am not

and never was a Special Being created of God dif-

ferent from the restof humanity. It is true, that I had made previous conscious effort, and had attained much previous

to that embodiment in which I won the Eternal Victory.

choice of experience two thousand years ago was to set the example which every individualization of God would and must sooner of later follow. How

I urge you. Beloved Children of God, to look upon me as your Elder Brother—one withyou. When I said orleft

theword that: "

with you always,' the 'I

Presence, which I AM' and which you are is one. Therefore, do you not see how,

with

you always'?" Think deeply on this, and try to feel

its reality.

At the time and after my ascension, I saw the im-

mensity of the Radiation I would be able to pour forth to

my beloved

brothers and sisters upon the earth from the sphere where I had become fitted to dwell. I wish to say to you in all truth: every individ- ual who will send his conscious thought to me with the desire to be raised above the limitations of earth or of his own creation, and will live accordingly, will receive every assistance from me that is possible to be given according to the steps of growth in con- sciousness that he attains from time to time.

DISCOURSE XIX

Do not misunderstand me at this point, when I

refer to growth, I am speaking of humanity in gen- eral. I do not refer to some who have previous at- tainment sufficient that in their present use and full acceptance of their "I

Presence," they may rend the veil of human creation and step forth into the "Embrace of the Ascended Blazing

Presence"

at any time. There are some in the group of stu- dents already drawn together, for whom it is possible

to do this. That depends entirely upon themselves, upon the calm, poised intensity by which they be- come conscious of their "I

Presence."

These great tidings I bring to you, because

proved them in my own personal experience. Before I became fully decided in what manner I should leave the example to humanity, I suddenly, from an Inner Impulse, began to use the statement:

the resurrection and the Life." Within forty- eight hours, after I began using that statement with great rejoicing, I saw what was to be done, and I wish to assure you that it was the conscious use of the Mighty Statement: "I

the resurrection and

the Life," which enabled

to make the ascension

in the Presence of so many, and imprint or record upon the etheric records, that example for all hu- manity, which will stand eternally present. It was unfortunate that the veil of the orthodox

ideawas drawn overthe minds ofthe people, prevent-

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

ing the comprehension that each one had within him the "I

Presence" the same as I had, by which he could attain, do the same things I did, and win the Eternal Victory. Such, beloved students,

personal message I leave with you, spoken through the Light and Sound Ray, into which any of you may enter, see, and hear with sufficient conscious preparation. Again, I urge you to think of me as your Elder Brother, ready to give you assistance at all times. Do not think

of me as a Transcendent Being so far beyond your reach that contact is impossible; for the "I

Presence" which enabled me to make the ascension is the same "I

Presence" that will enable you to make the ascension as I did, only to- day, you have the assistance of the Great Arisen Host of Beings ^vho have won the Eternal Victory and joy- ously stand at your service, as you make yourselves ready.

With my Love

I enfold you. I again repeat: "I

with you always." Saint Germain: "Did I nothave asurprise foryou?"

BENEDICTION:

Into the fulness of Thy Mighty Silence,

Great Presence, we come to rest, to feel Thy

peace, to love

Thy harmony pervading all.

Mighty Love Presence! that beats the hearts of all mankind, strengthen Thyself within their hearts: draw and hold their conscious attention upon Thee,

DISCOURSE XIX

the "Great Love Star" in the heart of each one. Glo- rify

in them, bless

all

mankind with that strength to look only to Thee, and to stand steadfast facing Thee.

DISCOURSE XX

December

8, 19^2

Saint Germain

INVOCATION: Thou Mighty Invincible "I

Presence"! speak Thyself into the hearts of the children of men: fill their hearts and minds to over- flowing with the Magnificence of Thy Presence, with the conscious strength to look to Thee and know Thee

as,

"The One,"—The Mighty Eternal Source ofall things—by which the consciousness of mankind is sustained.

Make them to know Thy Great Owner- ship, thatitis Thee alone thatis the Ownerand Giver

of all things and that they may thus manifest un- selfishly one to the other.

thank Thee.

I bring you greetings from the Great Host who are ever pouring Their Radiant Presence into your

lives.

THE DISCOURSE

It is with great rejoicing, that the many, who have

been observant of this accomplishment see how truly the students are entering into the "Mighty I

Presence," and how the things that have been disturbing are being dissolved, and are dropping away as though they never had been. Beloved students, can you realize how great our

DISCOURSE XX

rejoicing is, who have trod the pathway of attain- ment into that Great Freedom of Mastery over all limitation, to see you entering into this Presence, which, if maintained, will bring you certainly and surely to that same Freedom? It is only when the outer becomes sufficiently obedient, giving all power to thatGreat Inner Presence, thatone finds peace and rest in this Mighty Acknowledgment. In that peace and rest flows a Mighty River of Energy, like a mountain stream flowing through a fertile valley lined with flowers and perfect vegeta-

tion.

So in that peace that passeth understanding, do you move more and more, finding that Eternal River of Energy flowing into and through your Being, spreading its blessing and opulence into your Life, and experience everywhere you go.

While

it is true that the intelligence is the chan- nel through which you must receive, yet as you feel with deep sincerity, the "Truth of the I

Pres-

ence" will you find that stillness becoming greater and greater, until one day: "Thou shalt see the door of thy creation open wide before thee, and thou shalt step forth with open arms into that Freedom, inhal- ing the fragrance of the Pure Atmosphere of the Etheric World, wherein thou wilt be able to mold that plastic substance into the Perfection of every- thing upon which thy desire is held."

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

You are making such splendid progress, do not let any fear of persons, places, conditions, or things interrupt or disturb you; for the "Presence of the Light" stands before you, beckoning you on, that you may be held in Its fond embrace, receiving of Its boundless riches of every description which It holds in store for you.

I shall

now say something which may seem aston-

ishing, but I assure you it is very true. Last night as the question was asked:

"Had you

all been to-

gether before?"—I wish to say, that it would not have been possible for you to have been drawn into this intensified action of the Great Inner Law, if you had not previously had harmonious association and training. While it may be difficult at first for you to comprehend it, you are receiving intensified train- ing, that heretofore has only been given after a three year probation in theretreat. Some ofyou have stored uptreasuresofEnergy.

mean by that, energycreated

by your conscious activity through your "I

Pres-

ence." Others have stored up treasures of Light. Again, others have treasures of Love. Others have gold and jewels, which were placed in keeping to be used in this embodiment. Several of you are on the point of releasing into visibility—into your hands— these stored up treasures.

Do not think

I have gone

into fancy day-dreaming, but I

calling this to

your attention for your benefit and blessing.

DISCOURSE XX

I wish each one of you to go by yourselves some- time during the day for at least five minutes, and talk to your "I

Presence" something like this: "Great Masterful Presencewhich I AM! I love, I adoreThee. I give back unto

Thee the fulness of

all Creative

Power, all Love, allWisdom, and throughthis Power, which Thou art, I give

Thee

full power to make visible in

my hands and

use, the fulfillment of my

every desire. I no longer claim any power as my own, for I now claim Thee, the Only and All-conquering Presence in my home, my Life, my world, and my experience. I acknowledge Thy Full Supremacy and Command

of all things, and as my

consciousness is fixed upon an achievement, your Invincible Pres- ence and Intelligence takes command, and brings the fulfillment into my experience quickly—even with

the speed of thought. "I know that

Thou

art ruler over time, place and space. Therefore, Thou requirest only now to bring

into the visible activity, Thy Every

Perfection. I

stand absolutely firm in the full acceptance of this now and forever, and I shall not allow my mind

waver from it for at last, / know we are One." Beloved students, you may add or weave into this anything else you wish for your requirement, and

assureyou, if youcanlive in this, and I shall endeavor to help you do so, you will experience the opening of the floodgates of God's Abundance.

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

I think here that I should explain to you: The

most important, the most desirable thing that any- one can do,

is to fix within his or her

mind the one

permanent necessity and that is—^o keep at it until

one reaches so deeply and firmly into this "Mighty

Presence" that all Love, Light, Good and Riches flow into his Life and experience by an Inner Propelling Power that naught of outer personalities may at any time, anywhere ever interfere with. This

is the object of true training. This

why

students were brought into the retreats as they could be found ready or sufficiently progressed because, as I have said before, it is easy enough to solve your problems as they come along, but I ask you, what good does

do to continue to solve problems, unless you have something, somewhere, to which you can anchor that raises you above the consideration of any problem.

find your "I

Presence" and anchor to It

is the

only desirable thing to do. Until you come to this point of firm anchorage to your "Great I

Presence," ofcourse it is necessary tosolve your prob- lems as they come along; but how much better it is to enter in and set free that Mighty Presence, En- ergy and Action that has already solved the problems before they appear to you. Is this notmore acceptable than to awaken every morning, and find these prob- lems coming up—staring you in the face—as though

DISCOURSE XX

they were something really important, which after all they are not? Yet, I

am sure you

will agree with

me, that some of them, or at least your outer sense about them,

is that they are tremendously ponder- ous.

With your glorious obedience to the Divine Prin- ciple ofcreated Beings, we shall move along the path- waywith ourArmorofInvincible Protection buckled on, until the intensity of the very Light that you enter into will no longer require the armor. Is this not worth all the effort it takes to accom- plish it, that you mayevermove in this Glorious Free- dom? Then, when you awake in the morning, you will no longer find these visitors appear. As

I have spoken these words, I have held you, each one, in the Searchlight of my Vision, even with- out your permission, so that when you hear these words, you will feel the Inner Conviction of them with a strength that will delight you. When

critical or disturbing thoughts try to find entrance into your consciousness, slam the door quickly, and command them to be gone forever. Don't give them a chance or time to gain a foot-hold, remembering always, that you have the strength and the sustainingpower of the "Mighty I

Presence"

to do this. Should you have difficulty in holding the door shut, talk to your "I

Presence" and say:

"See here! I need help! See that the door to this

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

disturbance is closed, and kept closed forever." I want you to get fixed in your consciousness, that you can talk to your "I

Presence" the same

as you could talk to me, believing that I had limit- less power; because I tell you it is no idle comment

when

I say:

"You can cause this Mighty Presence to handle every condition in your entire experience, and raise you into that Freedom and Dominion of all things."

As some of you have already reached into the ac- tivity of the Universal Substance, I want to call the attention of all of you to the fact that: the substance of your bodies and this substance, seeming to be in- visible about you, is immensely sensitive to your con- scious thought and feeling, by which you can mold it into any form you wish.

The substance of your body can, by your con- scious thought and feeling, be molded into the most exquisite beauty of form—your eyes, hair, teeth, and skin made dazzling with radiant beauty. This should be very encouraging to the ladies and I am sure will be to the gentlemen, only they don't like to admit

it.

Beloved Brothers and Sisters, when you look into the mirror, say tothatwhichyou see there: "Through the Intelligence and Beauty which I

AM,

command

you to take on Perfect Beauty of form, for I

that

Beauty in every cell of which you are composed, and

DISCOURSE XX

you shall respond to my command and become radi- antly beautiful in every way, in thought, word, feel- ing, and form. I

the Fire and Beauty of your

eyes and I carry forth the Radiant Energy into every- thing into which I look." Thus, you can cause to come into appearance the Perfection that will give you all the encouragement you want, to know that,

always the Governing Presence."

I wish to say to you

who desire your forms

to be-

come more symmetrical: Start your hands at the

shoulders and bring them down over the body to the feet, feeling the Perfection or symmetry of the form you wish. Through your hands will go the energy or quality which you desire to manifest. If you will try this with deep earnest feeling, you will be amazed at the results. This is the greatest reducer in the world. This, I assure you will cause the flesh, as it comes into more beautiful symmetry and perfection, to become firm and yet supple in every way, because you are sending the energy of the "I

Presence"

through these cells, causing them to obey your com- mand. This may sound ridiculous, but I tell you, it

one of the best, surest, and most perfect ways to bring about the Perfection of the body. I tell you, anyonewhowill practice this will bring the body into any condition that one desires.

want the students to get the fulness of the idea, that they are Masters of their forms, their minds, and

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

their worlds, and can inject into them whatsoever they wish. The Pure and Perfect Life of God is flow-

ing through you every instant; why not switch off the old design and switch on the new? Do you not see how important

it is to perfect the body?

What can the Inner Presence do with a body that

is sick or out of harmony

all the time?

When

this is

the case the attention becomes so fixed upon the body that the "I

Presence" cannot get the at- tention but a little part of the time. It is so easy, if you will but do it.

With

this treatment of the flesh with the energy of the "I

Presence" it becomes firm and Perfect. The reason

I speak of this with such deep, earnest feeling to-day is because I see the change and im- provement in almost every one, and by special con- scious attention directed to this, how much more quickly will each be brought into that Perfection which he desires. When an

individual has an abnormal abdomen, and anything that is

more than straight is

abnormal,

he should raise the left hand in this position, palm up, move the right hand in a rotary motion over the abdomen, moving from left to right. Each time the hand passes over it, feel

deeply the absorbing ac-

tivity.

The quick charge of energy through the hand goes into the cells contractingandreducingthem into

DISCOURSE XX

a normal condition. I assure you this instruction is no idle fancy, but

is of

tremendous import, and will

accomplish thepurpose forwhich itis used, absolutely

without question,

if applied with earnest feeling.

The consciousness,

of course, should be that: "the

energy flowing through the right hand is the All-

powerful, Absorbing Presence, consuming the un- necessary cells, and bringing the body into a perfect, normal condition."

This will not only adjust the abnormal size of the abdomen, butwill penetrate through the form, charg- ing the intestinal activity with a cleansing, purify- ing process that will be of inestimable benefit. Those, who have found the

activity of those organs lazy, will find them quickened into normal action. I assure you that the ladies will not need to use rolling pins, orroll on the floor; also I assureyou the ladies are not the only ones who use rolling pins. The unfortunate, almost appalling condition is,

that individuals, having within them this Mighty God Presence, will give every imaginable power to

outside things to produce results within and upon themselves, when whatever remedial agent they use, whether exercise, drugs or anything else, has little effect, if any, except the quality and power they have consciously given these agents. This treatment acts upon the cells wherever they are, be they bones or flesh.

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

How

prone the outer mind

is to question the abil-

ity of this Inner Self to handle any part of the body. If it will handle one kind of a cell it will handle all. Make the outer accept the full power of the Inner

Presence and thus, let it expand into use in all things. The outer mind, through long habit, has given

enormous power to drugs and remedial agents of every kind, but do you not see that the only thing that does it, is the power and authority you give it, to have an effect upon your body? I do not mean for a single instant that individuals, who have not be- come aware of the "I

Presence" should cease all remedial agents, but if they will fix in their minds firmly that: "No outer thing has any power in their experience, except what they give it," they will be- gin to rise out of the limitations into which they have placed themselves. Here let me say that, ninety per cent of the power given to outer things is uncon- sciously given, and even most students are not aware

of it.

Now

to turn about and give this Great God Pres-

ence within you all power, to do the things you re- quire and wish to do, will accomplish them with a speed and certainty far beyond what any outside re- medial agent could do. Some will grasp this idea with tremendous tenacity, while others will require more effort, but it is surely worth while making any

ef-

fort to accomplish it.

DISCOURSE XX

Remember, the "I

Presence" knows all things for all eternity, in all ways past, present, and future without limit. If the student would think of this Great Presence, contemplate It,

and know that It

all Love, Wisdom, and Power, then when he

fixes

his attention on something to be accomplished, he knows this Presence

is the

open door, the

all-

powerful accomplishment, and It cannot fail. Call on the Law of Forgiveness and direct the energy of the Master Self to correct and adjust the wrong, and in that way obtain freedom from its re- action. You see,

my dearpeople,

that there isso much unnecessary power given to the outer activity and stress of things which the '7

Presence" cares ab- solutely nothing about. It is at no time concerned with the mistakes of the outer-self, and if the indi- vidual but understood that, he could turn away from all these discordant activities, and give the "Master

Presence" within all authority and power to dissolve and dissipate the wrong condition, he could never in any way feel the reactions from his wrong doing.

When

the individual allows himself or herself to continue to criticize, condemn, or judge another of his fellow beings, he is not only injuring the other person, but is unknowingly admitting into his own experience, the very element that he is seeing wrong in the other person. The true understanding of this

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

will make it easy for individuals to forever cease that undesirable activity, when they know that it is for their own protection.

Let us put it in another way. Whatever the con- scious attention is fixed firmly upon, that quality is impelled intothe experienceof that indivdual. What- ever an individual sees with deep feeling within an- other individual, he forces into his own experience. This

is the indisputable proof of, why the only de-

sirable feeling to be sent out from any individual, is the Presence of Divine Love, and I mean by that. Pure, Unselfish Love.

Students ofttimes wonder, why they have so many conditions in their experience to handle, as they be- come more and more sensitive. It is because they see

an appearance, which they have been taught to know is notreal,

and byallowing theirattention to become fixed upon it, they not only invite, but force it, into their own worlds, and then have a battle, in order to clean house. This can be avoided, by instantly tak- ing the attention off the appearance, and knowing:

AM,

KNOW

free from this thing

forever"—no matter what

it is.

This all comes of course from a lack of Self-control in the individual or an unwillingness to use that Self- control to govern the outer. There are these two dis- tinct conditions with students: one is willing enough to make the effort, but unknowingly allows his at-

DISCOURSE XX

tention to become fixed on the undesirable things: the other one, through a quality of stubbornness, is unwilling to make the necessary effort to conquer it.

teacher should at any time hold a thought of criticism about any student, for if he does, he will invite that same criticism unto himself. If students get the right idea about this, they ^vill stop it for their own protection.

If one keeps silently seeing a discrepancy in an- other, it is even worse than the spoken word, for itallows the force to accumulate. When

discrepancies

are forced upon your attention simply say to your

Presence": "There is the 'I

Presence'

within that person, and with the human I am not concerned." It matters not whether it is a

person or

inanimate object, the moment you see an imperfec- tion, you are forcing that quality into your own ex- perience. This is so important, it cannot be stressed enough.

Your

first consideration should always be to your own Divine Self—adoration to It always. This gives

you the opportunity and strength to rise to the height, where you can give help to thousands where now

it can only

be to a few.

No amount

of service can be of any permanent benefit, unless the individual first accepts and gives adoration to his own Divine Self, "The Mighty

Presence." Those, who want toserve the Light,

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

and really do good, should understand this clearly. When

students say: "IfI onlyhad the money, what good I could do,"

it is exactly the reverse thing that they ought to do. If one will enter into the "I

Presence," he willhaveall the moneyhe wants, and it cannot be kept away from him. Take the stand with everyone: "There is only the

Presence' acting there in that person."

It is

much better not to touch upon a thing than to give an insufficient explanation. All outer experience is but a discipline. For those who are coming into this work, the present train- ing is really a finishing school or experience, and that is why some of them feel it is a little strenuous. All the Arisen Host feel with great joy the Love and gratitude poured out to Them, and of course They respond almost without limit.

is all there is,

everywhere present, visible and invisible."

The consciousnessmostneededforeach individual will come from time to time, as the students continue in the use of this.

Do not

let yourselves strain after things. Just take the calm, certain attitude of the Ascension. Calmly, quickly, lovingly accept it, and just Be: this avoids tension. Nothing

more power-

ful than this.

BENEDICTION: Thou Mighty, All-pervading, Infinite Presence, "I

AM,"

we give forth our grati-

DISCOURSE XX

tude to Thee that we have found Thee, that we ac- knowledge Thee, the All-powerful Creator, making Thyself fully visible in our every need, in our full illumination, in our full Mastery, and Dominion over all outer things.

thank Thee that Thou art the All-pervading Presence, and that Thou dost with Thy strength and wisdom impel Thy Perfection ev-

erywhere.

DISCOURSE XXI

December 12, 1932 Saint Germain

INVOCATION

Thou

Infinite Presence! express- ing Thy Perfection everywhere, we welcome and praise

Thy Perfect Manifestation in our lives, homes, and worlds, that Thy Radiant Light may forever consume everything unlike Itself, that Thy Wisdom may always

direct,

Thy Love ahvays enfold, Thy Light always illumine Thy Perfect Pathway, and that Thou

dost hold us firmly in Thy Glorious Radi- ance now and forever. I bring you greetings from the Great Host, Their Joyand Love for this co-operation, for that which can but bless, illumine, and awaken.

THE DISCOURSE

Oh! that students or any individuals who know of the "I

Presence," could but realize that there is no greater consciousness, no greater activity, the con- scious volition can set into action, than the recogni- tion and acceptance of the "I

Presence."

No matter what

the angles of Truth are from the thousands of avenues, by which mankind reaches out to gain greater and wider understanding, every one leads to this which you now have the gracious

DISCOURSE XXI

privilege of knowing, understanding, and using. Any kind of knowledge or power is absolutely

worthless, unless used. Those who will apply and enter into the use of the "I

Presence" with deep feeling, will see and feel within their own Beings,

as they again come in contact with other channels of understanding, how transcendent the knowledge of the "I

Presence"

is, in

comparison with all other ideas of Truth.

holding fast to this idea for the students' sake, that they grasp fully the Mighty Truth, that when they

say: "I

whatever I wish to be or manifest," they are actuallysetting into visible, phys- ical activity, the Mightiest Presence and Power of God, which "I AM." This differs from any other statement that was ever put into a group of words. There

no other statement or group of words in existence that actually set such power into motion to accomplish any given purpose, to which the con- scious attention is directed, as does this Mighty Ex- pression. This is why Jesus, The

Christ, coupled it

with the most important statements that He made. If the students of This Radiation will meditate or contemplate the statements that Jesus made, upon His

Own Ray

to them, it will help them to grasp the fulness, the stupendousness of this, more readily. I wish every student of this radiation to fix firmly in his mind, that: concerning these instructions there

244 T^HE "I

AM" DISCOURSES

may

at no time be a charge ever made for them. The student

is ahvays free to

make Love-gifts as

his heart directs, but to make a definite charge, under the

Lawby which

these instructions are given, would close the door immediately. Just the reason for this,

may not explain

to you at this time. It is not that the laborer is not worthy of his hire, but this work comes under an entirely different activity of the Divine Law, which I will one day explain to the students. Feeling as I do the earnest, most worthy de- sire ofsome of the students to come physically within this Inner Circle or Radiance, so to speak, I shall endeavor to explain how it is not possible to be done, beautiful and lovingas the desire and radiationofthe beloved students are.

This beloved Sisterand Brotherhave gone through thirty years of strenuous, conscious preparation for this work.

The Electronic Circle within which this

Radiation must focus would have to be entirely re- arranged and re-adjusted. It might require some years to again bring it to this point, lovely and beau- tiful as the radiation of the others is. Each individual has his own distinct radiation and vibratory action. ^\Tiile the invisible mechanism, shall I call it, for this work is in one way very power-

ful, yet in another

way

it is as delicate as a

gossamer

veil.

I assure you, beloved students, that either my

Per-

DISCOURSE XXI

sonal Presence or my Consciously Directed Ray is always present, whenever either this beloved Sister or Brother is giving forth these instructions. Here let me urge you

that at no time is it wise for any stu- dent under this Radiation to give forth verbatim these instructions to one who is not yet under this Radiation. Extracts verbal or otherwise may be given forth for the help of others, but we do not wish any- one to be so unfortunate as to say, he

is authorized to

give this forth, when he has not had permission to do so.

This channel must always be kept clean, pure, and unselfish and these instructions may not be commer- cialized at any time. The application within the instruction that is given from time to time, if used sincerely with true feeling and confidence in the in- struction, will cause the student or the teacher using it to

become such an invincible magnet, for the Opulence and Riches of God that there will be no need to commercialize the instruction for the sake of a livelihood. For any individual, whether at first he has the full understanding of its meaning or not, who will be conscious that: "I

the omnipresent,

limitless supply of God's Riches and Opulence in my

use," will sooner or later come into the full con- viction of this Mighty Truth.

I understand fully

how important the

financial

support of the individual seems to him, but I say to

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

you, beloved students, that financial support is al-

ways as the shifting sands, until you begin to con- sciouslyapplythe use ofthe "I

Presence," asyour

Omnipresent, Limitless Supply, of either money. Love, understanding, Light, or illumination. So try to receive the full conviction of the radiation of this which I give to you, that you may use it with a certain, unwavering consciousness, that will give you forever your freedom from all financial strain. Knowing that the

Presence," which you

have set, orare setting in motion,

is the

same in every

other individual on earth as it is in you, and as it is in the Universe, giving you the power and intelli- gence to make this declaration, then you know that whatever your conscious application implies, it is

acting everywhere, just the same as within the pres- ent application that you make.

Heretofore, I have hesitated to give you this very definite application, or explanation of this applica- tion, but your earnest demand has impelled it forth. I send with this a certain specific radiation which shall enable you to use this with absolute confidence. The student should always remember, that it is

only by conscious effort that he can keep his mi?id at peace, that this Inner Power may flow through un- hampered, to the accomplishment of his desire. As a child in school, you were given certain problems to solve, for instance, we will say in mathematics. At the

DISCOURSE XXI

same time, you were given the means by which to accomplish this. Ifyoudid notmake yourapphcation as directed, you of course would not receive your correct answer. Consequently, you kept at it—kept trying and trying, until your answer was proved. If you did not understand how to go about it,

you went

back to your teacher for instruction, and found what was required. So

it is in this,

which

now given you.

This application never has and never can fail, in the

accomplishment of anything upon which your at-

tention is directed, if you will but continue to ap- ply it with determination, and stick to it until re-

sults are in your hands, or presence. Now

here, let

call your attention to a most powerful explanation, which Jesus, the Christ, gave you in his own words: That in all the teaching he

received through the various avenues, and I assure you some of them were very great, it was only His

instruction, conscientiously applied, that finally brought to Him orrevealed to him from Within, the many, amazing, magical statements, one of which was: "I

the Resurrection and the Life." It was this statement which he used, that enabled him to give the example to humanity, which will last throughout the centuries. Whatever demand you make of the Universal, All-

knowing Presence, wherein you use the words,

AM,"

must bring the same, definite, certain results

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

that his statements brought him, when he declared:

the Resurrection and the Life." Try earnestly to feel the mighty importance of this. Here let me caution you, and assure you with great emphasis, that no matter who or what you are, what place you may be in from the growth stand- point, when you make application with the words, "I AM," you positivelycannot fail to accomplish that to which you apply it, if you will hold fast with un- wavering determination. Beloved students, I feel the Great Love sent to me, and never fail to respond to it.

Always

first give

your Great Love and Adoration to your own "I

Presence," the Master-Self, then

to those

who may be able to assist you. Many

of you

are making wonderful strides. Go forth with cer- tainty in your hearts, always being aware: "I

the

Conquering, Victorious Presence, in any achieve- ment

I desire; that I

now the Full Dominion of every application that I make; that 'I

the Pres-

ence' always within every demand, supplying, and

fulfilling it." There

nomental state thatshuts the dooragainst the very thing you are striving for, like a feeling of distress about it. On

the other hand, the proper at- titude is to joyously take the stand, that: "I

the

Presence that enables me to see or hear with the In- ner Sight and Hearing" and at no time to let one's

DISCOURSE XXI

self become disturbed, because another is using a faculty different from one's own, but rather rejoice in it.

The teacher orstudent should be quick to realize,

that no ignorance of the outer activity of the mind should have any power at any time to disturb him, even though directed at him personally. At all times, turn to your own "I

Presence,"

and demand to know and see clearly, the plan that you should follow.

The Masters' pictures and the instruction should be considered a sacred thing to the students. Adhere always to the time-worn statement: "To know, to dare, to do, and to be silent," because when students begin to discuss these things with unsympathetic in- dividuals, they scatter the force, instead of holding it within, for their own illumination. I say this with all the vehemence of my

Being:

"Let the student forever remember that it is im- possible to have a selfish desire or intent, when reach- ing to the "Master I

Presence" for Love, Wis-

dom, Power and Illumination. As an illustration, I might say, and I am sure he will not object: that this good Brother

is the

only student I have ever known, who has completely governed that impelling force, to

become a teacher which always asserts itself some- where along the pathway of the student. It is not that the desire is

an unworthy one, but in

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

so many, many instances, the students attempting it too soon, before they are sufficiently fortified men- tally meet with obstruction which they are not able to stand against, and they become permanently dis- couraged from further effort, defeating the wonder- ful work that they might have accomplished later. The most important thing in any student's Life, is the

Love and Adoration of his own "Mighty

Presence," with patience to the extent, that he be- comes so anchored in that Mighty Presence, that he is always fortified by

It.

individual, who is a stirring-stick, can do more damage in one hour than you realize. Anyone whom you can once get to apply earnestly the "I

Pres-

ence," will neverbackslide. I

determined to keep the "I

Presence" before the students, so they realize that they are using a Mighty Intelligence, Power, and Love, and that they are setting It into action.

Jesus came of his own volition, and gave to the students the way he accomplished the overcoming ofthe lastenemy. It takes enormous strength to stand your ground. There

is nothing can give you permanent success in the outer activity, except the conscious use of the

Presence." Stand adamant against the thing that would sway you off. Take the stand often: "I know what

am doing, and

am doing

it."

You may

DISCOURSE XXI

sometimes have to say very strong things, in order to shut off interference, but do not be susceptible to it.

Decide what you want to do, and then say: "I

the Presence doing it." The use of the "I

AM"

pre-

vents the development of anything out of balance.

AM"

is the All-Balance, because It is the Power

and Governing Intelligence ofall Perfection. Its very

activity compels the Balance. The "I AM" Command is the activity of the thing that is already there, impelling it into the outer ac- tivity. There are several in America now, who, if theywouldtakeJesus' stand: "I

the Resurrection

and the Life," and live in it day after day,

wouldraise

the body as sure as the world. You cannot use the words, "I AM," with anything and not couple with it the

power to do the thing. There are two things retarding to a student's spiri- tual growth. One is when the husband or wife does not agree with one's efforts, and the other is outside suggestion. You have your "I

Presence" which

is All Intelligence, so make yourselves adamant against suggestions of any kind—good or bad. Sometime, we will devote an entire discourse to the wise handling of the psychic. There is not one out of ten thousand that understands, that the awakening of the sight into the psychic plane is not

a spiritual thing.

When people begin

to see on the

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

psychic plane, they are but using the physical sight a little expanded and do not know it. In the psychic realm, the suggestions given offer just enough Truth to anchor interest, and hold the attention, until psychic forces get a good hold on the person. This always comes through the fascination of the phenomena. \\Tien one focuses the attention upon the "I

Presence," it will draw him into the fulness of the "I

Presence."

The inhabitants of the elements are used for all

activities of Nature, but they do not prevent other forces acting, and they are not the only activities in nature. There are times when these Great Cosmic Beings direct their attention to Nature. Every thought sent forth by an Ascended or Cos- mic Being, containswithin

it a

PerfectedForm. Ifthat

Being's idea is on the manifestation of snow, or whatever

it is, it

would take on the Perfection which was within His thought, because all thought carries form.

Say: "I

the Presence entering into and reveal- ing to my outer consciousness, this activity." Then, the outer mind would get the full Inner Activity, and bringIt intoyourouter activity. WTien people enter into the psychic plane, every- thing is distorted, and they have no definite proof of the Truth. Those beings in the psychic plane who seek to get others under their control, begin to

DISCOURSE XXI

prophesy, and it is one of the first things they do. No one can

take a stand against a Messenger of the Light, and not receive the re-action into themselves, because the Light repels all that is unlike Itself.

BENEDICTION: Out

of the fulness of Thy

Mighty Opulence, Oh! "Mighty

AM," we

feel

Thy

Flowing Energy, wefeel Thy EnfoldingLove, we feel Thy Qualifying Presence, hastening us into Thy

Perfection.

feel

Thy Glorious Presence enfolding us in Thy Mighty Mantle of Peace, enabling us to maintain Perfect Self-control, sustaining us in Thy MightyPerfection, thatwemaymanifestThy Mighty Presence—now.

DISCOURSE XXII

December i^, 193^

Saint Germain

INVOCATION: Thou

Infinite, Abiding Pres- ence! Thy All-penading Light, Thy Opulence of Substance is Omnipresent and All-pervading. We

open the activity of the outer consciousness into the conscious direction and molding into form of every good thing wt desire.

give praise and thanks for Thy

Intelligent Action in our minds with Thy Love, Thy \Visdom. and Thy Power, to guide us, to raise

us. into all Perfection. I bring

you greetings from those Ascended Ones who ever minister

to the Messengers of Light, wrap- ping their Mantles of Light, Illumination, and Pro- tection about them.

THE DISCOURSE

1 had not intended to explain quite yet the un- desirabilityofany thoughtorcondition of the psychic plane, but the demand compels it to come forth. In the first place, the student must understand that what is called the psychic plane, has nothing whatsoever to do with Spirituality. It is a faculty of the human consciousness, which can be brought into play by

human beings who will give sufficient

DISCOURSE XXII

attention to it, but the individual, who wishes to reach into the psychic plane alone, either consciously or unconsciously, had better never been born into that embodiment.

The fascination

of the phenomena of the psychic

plane, I assure you is most alluring, for those whose attention becomes firmly anchored in the psychic plane do not loosen themselves from it in that em- bodiment, and

may take several embodiments to

free them.

In all strata of consciousness, there is a fraoment of truth unrecognized, otherwise it would not be possible for it to be sustained, because you must understand that in all things and in all activities, there is some more or less of the God-Energy acting, misused truly, but nevertheless active. The sincere student will give no attention to the

phenomena of psychic seeing or hearing, but under- stands that he must push directly through, by the powerofthe InnerWill through his outer determina- tion, and enter within the Electronic Belt where only the Truth is expressed.

Beloved Students, while it is necessary to explain this, I want you to

make up your minds not to have

any fear.

Within the psychic stratum of thought and jeeling, is the principal activity of

what we know as the

sinister force in this world. Sometimes, souls with

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

splendid Inner Attainment, not understanding the true reality of this of which I speak, have allowed their attention to become drawn to this stratum, be- cause of the premature awakening of this physical faculty, by a semblance of Truth being presented to them and some phenomena—enough to hold their at-

tention. After the attention becomes fixed, everyone without exception will find that semblance of Truth disappearing.

One of these attributes, which is perhaps

most

fascinating, is the false prophecies which are made, causing the individual to make wild prophecies, and once in a while, one being fulfilled in order to bind the attention more strongly. With this, there is a certain substance which is drawn into the brain. (This I may not yet explain further to you.) This makes

it impossible

even for the Master to interfere to help the individual, because of his own free will

by which he has accepted

it.

There are a ie^v cases,

however, in which the individual realized the mis- take before he had gone too far, and by intense call- ingto be liberated, one of the Brothers was sent to re- lease the individual completely. There

is occasionally a rare nature, who because

ofitsgreat purity, passes through this psychic stratum without ever knowing it or contacting it. This kind of individual is very fortunate indeed. The

forces

within this stratum work most directly upon the

DISCOURSE XXII

feeling nature, and this means upon the passion of the individual, because it is most easily reached. Men and women, who have

lost the controlling

power over their passion, which may be either sex or anger, have knowingly or unknowingly become entangled in the psychic stratum of thought and feel- ing, thereby opening the doors of their beautiful and wonderful Temples of God. Through the open door, the forces within the psychic stratum fasten upon them, intensifying their own passion into an uncon- trolled condition, which otherwise might be con- trolled. Farbetterhadsuchan individual walked into a den of rattlesnakes, for then he would have but thrown off the physical body and been free; but once enmeshed in this psychic sphere, they are often bound for many embodiments. Why

is this? Because

they make records within their mental worlds from which they do not know how to extricate themselves. Consequently these souls are reborn again with those same tendencies, until after the second or third em- bodiment, they become the depraved creatures you see about you wherever you go.

Sometimes the influence is cunningenough to hide this from the outer world for a long time, thus carry- ing on its nefarious work, as it thinks, in secret. Here comes the most heart-rending part of this ex- planation, I mean to say, it seems so from the outer

sense.

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

the higher planes of activity, there are great and beautiful souls who volunteer to go into this stratum to help, through their radiation, to break its hold

upon humanity. These volunteers are both masculine and feminine. More often, however, they are feminine. This explains why beautiful souls, in a feminine embodiment, become united in outer marriage with the masculine soul who has become enmeshed in this psychic condition. Often the in- dividuals thus enmeshed become most cunningly sensitive, and with remarkable accuracy, sense condi- tions. Thus,

many times causing others with whom they come into contact to temporarily think it is

real.

If individuals coming to the point of being united in marriage, man-made, would call out to the God

Within, the "Mighty I

Presence," that: "If this

marriage is taking place through the desire of pas- sion, then let it never be done," great grief and tor- ture would thus be avoided.

Now we come

to the real part.

The individuals, who through their own efforts

or through instruction being presented to them, get the true understanding of what the "Mighty I

Presence" means, and that It is the True and Mighty Self, and hold earnestly to that, never again can they be drawn into those discordant things, unless from their own volunteering from the Higher Planes of

DISCOURSE XXII

activity, where they know exactly what they are do- ing.

War

periods, more readily than any other, open individuals to this psychic plane. Consequently, it has always been observed that after war periods, there is always a greater unleashing of the uncontrolled pas- sion than at any other time.

Knowing

this, should in no wise cause anyone to fear this psychic stratum. If students find them- selves conscious of passing through it, they should instantly take the consciousness: "I

the Con-

trolling Master Presence always victorious," and they will instantly find strength to face whatever appears, and go fearlessly and serenely through. Jesus suggested that this explanation be given while the students were under the triple radiation. (This Triple Radiation means that in His Radiation He always

carries with it the Triple Activity of the Father, Son and Holy Spirit, or the "I

Pres-

ence." All who apply the use of the "I

Presence"

are receivingtheTriple Activity as longas they main- tain It.)

Astrology

One of the saddest things

I have to say to you is,

that:

many of those attempting to cast horoscopes are unknowingly drawingthemselves into the psychic net, and are becoming sensitized and voicing the

26o

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

adverse conditions which exist only in this stratum. This

one of the most unfortunate activities, be- cause the individual is so entirely unaware that he has openedhis door,until he hasbecome soenmeshed, that no amountofargument or reasoningwill change his belief in astrology. In the past twenty years, the avenue of astrology has been used for this purpose more than any other. Many times through this, the

thought or radiation from this stratum says, that certain conditions will manifest for the individual, w^hich he cannot avoid. If it is not said in so many "^vords, it is felt through the radiation. This is one of the principal reasons why the last cataclysm of Atlantis occurred, and why the people of Atlantis in the great majority, refused to listen to the Wisdom of the Masters, who prophesied from Reality the de- struction of Atlantis.

I understand beloved students, that some of you,

who have been

so interested in your horoscopes, may

think I am severe. However, such is not the case, but my Love

for you is great enough that I may speak to you the unadulterated Truth. If you cannot believe the Truth which I speak to you, then you must go on your way, for you are individuals of free will which I have

no desire to interfere with, except that I

privileged to point the way.

Individuals, who will cling tenaciously to the '7

Presence/' need never, anytime, anywhere, ever

DISCOURSE XXII

fear any of these things, because it will correct them, and hold them steady on the True Pathway of Light,

up whose Golden Stairway they may climb with defi-

nite precision, into their Full Dominion and Perfec- tion.

I assure you, beloved ones, that

my heart

goes out

with all its strength to the individuals whose atten- tion is held by astrology, for they are so unaware of the pathway strewn with thorns, which they have entered upon that will pierce their feet, causing them to cry out in agony, and only when that agony becomes great enough, will they call out with all their Beings and say:

"OH GOD! SHOW ME THE

TRUE WAY."

Beloved students, you, who so earnestly seek the Light, know there is but the One Presence that is your Invincible Protection, and that is the "Great

Presence," God in you. Do not let your atten- tion ever be held by these many outer manifesta- tions—astrology, the power of numbers, spiritualism, onanyofthe many things thatwould take your atten- tion away from the "Mighty I

Presence" which is

your Real Self.

If you turn to It at all times. It will lead you in the Pathway of Light, strewn with the rarest flowers, whose very fragrance will enfold you with that strength and, "peace that passeth understanding," with that stillness of the outer that will enable you to

THE T AM" DISCOURSES

enterinto the Great Silence wherein you will find the Greatest Invincible Activity of God, the "I

Pres-

ence."

Beloved ones, surely you must understand that you cannot serve two masters and gain any victory ahead. Having free will you must choose. If you choose the

outer, forgetting your "Invincible I

Presence,"

then my Love goes with you, enfolding you in Its Mighty Mantle of Protection, until such time as you choose toreturn to the One God. If you choose your "I

Presence," and adhere

to It, then your struggles are soon over, and you will find yourselves moving in that sphere of peace, harmony, and Perfection wherein you look upon the outer world with great compassion, but never with that human sympathy which would stifle your own growth.

This reminds us of the old time-worn statement: "Seek ye first the Kingdom of Heaven and all the outer things are added or given into your use, under your command." That Kingdom of Heaven is the "Great I

Presence," the only Reality of you, Who

is the

Ownerand Giver ofall created and mani- fested things.

Is it not strange, beloved students, that one will

solongwanderabout in discord and limitation, when the Master Presence of Light, the "I

Presence,"

walks by one's side at all times, waitingone's decision

DISCOURSE XXII

to turn to It and receive Its radiant, glorious bless- ings of Perfection in all outer manifestation? Such is your privilege,

Oh Beloved Ones!

In spite of all outer activity, the atmosphere of the classes is truly divine. While I am sorry

that some

have not felt the true importance of their "I

Presence," and that they still reach to outer things, I but wait, enfolding them in my Love, for they have free will.

Perhaps I am a little old-fashioned, but when I see individuals that are so good and so fine, I would just like to pick them up and hold them in my em-

brace, until they could realize the full importance of their own "Mighty I

Presence;" but this I may not do, for I so well know that all, who have any de- sire left to reach to the without, must do so, until that desire is no longer apparent. The students must understand that they cannot divide their attention between the "I

Presence"

and outer things, for

it is a

house divided against

itself,

and must sooner or later fall. All greatness is dependent on the "I

Pres-

ence," and It is the governor of the form or should be. In It is all strength, courage, and power. Those blessed children! If they could only realize fully what a privilege stands at their doors, and how

in a comparatively short time, they could gain free- dom from

all limitation.

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

THIS DICTATION

The situation

is this:

When

students ask, if they

might listen to these dictations themselves, they are entitled to the explanation of what is necessary for work of this kind, for

it is

most unusual we know.

The

fact is that the One God, is always Perfect, always was, is now, and always will be, and the "I

is that Presence;" but if they have not been aware of this, the body and brain of the student must go through a period of adjustment. That adjustment of the outer-self takes weeks, months, or years to accom- plish, according to the requirement of the student. Never in the history ofthe preparation of students, has the Master ever allowed them to come within his own Inner Electronic

Circle. The students come or

are taught the application, but they never come into the Inner Electronic Circle of the Master Himself. The Electronic Circle prepared here for this work

has required thirty years of preparation, and no mat-

ter

how beautiful the Radiation and Love of an in-

dividual are, we do not have the time to prepare and adjust the atomic structure ofthe brain and body ofthe students, at this period of world crisis, butwith their sincere determination and use of the "I

Presence," they will be prepared for the 'Tresence of the Ascended Host."

Theatomic structure isamechanical machine, and the innumerable parts must work in harmony and

DISCOURSE XXII

perfect cooperation with each other. The students do not understand that when a certain, definite, spe- cific work is to be done, there must be definite prepa- ration for it. For illustration: Take one, who by na- ture is endowed with an unusual quality, for giving forth lectures in public; if he have the assistance of theAscended Host, there must be special preparation for it. Theindividualwouldbesoprepared, thatfrom twenty minutes to half an hour before the lectures, that one would be enclosed in a Tube of Light into which nothing entered, except the Radiation of the Inspiring Master.

BENEDICTION: Outofthe

fulness ofourhearts,

Oh Mighty

Presence! we give praise and thanks for Thy Love, Wisdom and Power. We give praise and

thanks forthe Mighty Rays that have goneoutto each studentto-day.

givethanks forthe intensityofthis focus that quickens the assurance within the students of the Truth of their "Mighty Presence of the I

AM"

w^hich is the True Self. Strengthen them, each one, with that firm determination to hold to that One Presencewhich

is all

Freedom, all Perfection, Eternal Youth, and Beauty.

NOTES

Q. Is the God, Meru, large of stature?

A. The God, Meru, is about seven feet and of the most

wonderful proportion. The God, Himalaya, is about seven feet two inches.

The God, Tabor,

is about eight feet.

comes from a very, very ancient race of people.

DISCOURSE XXIII

December ig, 1932

christmas preparation

Saint Germain

INVOCATION: Thou Mighty Infinite Intelli- gence, Thou who dost have power over all things! we welcome Thy All-pervading Presence, Thou All- pervading Life, the animating Principle of every human being. We

give thanks that, "I

the Great

and Mighty Presence," that: "I

anchored in the heart of every one of God's children," fulfilling the Perfect Plan in spite of all resistance of the outer activity of the mind. We

give praise and thanks that the conscious direc- tion of

Thy Mighty Energy is sufficient,

by those of

understanding, to bless and to prevail with Thy Wondrous Light and Intelligence everywhere. I bring

you greetings from the Great Host, and personally from Jesus, who will again speak to you over His Ray to-day.

THE DISCOURSE BY JESUS

In the Fulness of My

Love, I come to you again to-day over the Great Light and Sound Ray, this time to direct consciously the Healing Ray to every one

DISCOURSE XXIII

of the students. This Ray I will sustain for two weeks every day, that they may have the radiance of the Healing Power.

In my ministry to mankind among the hills of Judea, I stirred the latent memory within the Inner Records of mankind, and its work is still

going on

to-day. I wish the students to understand, that pre- cedingall conscious healing upon my part, within my own mind

I was always conscious that: "I

the

only Healing Presence," and, as that "Unlimited I

Presence," I had the right, the power, and the ability, through that Presence, to command

all outer

activity of the mind to be silent, and obey Its com- mand.

Thus, when

I spoke to individuals, I spoke with that Authority of the "I

Presence," which I recognizedas the Only Intelligence and Power acting or that could act. I was conscious of the outer activity of the minds of those of humanity about me, but as I said to you before: "It was only when I began using,

the resurrection and the Life,' that the fulness

mission, and how it was to be fulfilled, was en- tirely revealed." This is the particular point I wish to stress with the students to-day that: Within each one of them

is that

same "Mighty

Presence,"

which

I used to accomplish the Perfection of that Mighty Presence. This seemed to humanity at that time, the performing of miracles. However, I assure

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

you, it was but consciously setting into action and use. Cosmic Laws, that are ever about you to be set into activity through conscious direction. The mis- take that students make, and which delays their achievement, is in feeling that they are acting a false- hood, in declaring the Perfection they do not yet see manifest in their appearance or activity. I tell you sincerely from my own experience, that we must acknowledge the One Presence, Intelligence and Power, then, claim

asourown in our every thought

and activity. It

is the

onlyway this Mighty Perfection

can be brought into the outer appearance and the fulness ofour use. Because that Perfection has notyet appeared,seemingly,shouldnot deteryoufrom apply- ing and claiming Perfection as your own: for anyone with average intelligence has but to stop and think that the Energy, the Life-Principle that he is using, is God, "The Mighty I

Presence." Therefore, Its

Presence, Powerand Energy is always Self-sustaining. In the claiming of this Mighty Presence and ac- tivity, you consciously set It into action in your Life, home, world, and affairs. To-day, as in the time of my attainment, the

financial struggle seems to be

most weighing, and yet, within the reach of your conscious manipulation and direction of the Mighty Energy, Substance, and Opulence about you, you have everything with which to draw to you that Wondrous, Omnipresent Opulence of God.

DISCOURSE XXIIl

When you

say, "I

AM," you

are stirring that into

action to fulfill your conscious demand. One of the

first

and mightiest things that became clear in my consciousness was my ability, everyone's ability, to qualify this energy, consciously directed, with what- ever the seeming need demanded. Thus, the energy may produce

for your use, gold, silver, money, food, clothing, means of conveyance, or whatever the con- scious demand is.

All this you mustclaim with determined conscious effort, which knows, that in the conscious demand, is the "I

Presence" speaking and acting. There- fore, It has All Power and Authority to clothe what- ever the demand

is,

with Its kind.

In the consciousness that: "You are the *I

Presence' acting at all times," you then must know that you are, that moment of recognition, an invin- cible magnet of attraction, that causes every activity of the Universe to rush to you to fulfill the demand. The only reason

it does not

seem to be so,

is because

somewhere in your consciousness, there is a feeling

of uncertainty, either of your ability, of your au- thority, or the omnipresence of It to act; but I assure you, asone having attained, and havinggone through the complete process ofattaining, that it is a pleasure, the privilege of myselfand others to place before you thesesimple Laws, yet Mighty and Invincible in their activity, that will give you

Dominion and Freedom

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

overall the things that seem to be such a mountain of obstruction in your way. As you continue to accept and use these Laws in your activity, you will find that you are attaining Dominion, not only over the one element, but all four elements—earth, water, air, and

fire.

When you have become conscious of the "Flame of yourDivinity/' you are actingfrom the highest of the four elements, which is Fire, and the True Activity of Spirit.

As the conscious activity is to the unconscious, so is the Conscious

Use of the Flame to the recognition of the Light. The natural element of your soul is the "Flame," accounting for the ancient Fire and Sun worship.

Whenone becomes

conscious that he has, is, can use, and direct this Consuming Flame, he has entered into Mighty Power. When one becomes

conscious that he has dominion over the four elements, he has but to practice its use to become conscious that: he may direct the light- ning, master the storm, control the waters, and walk in the midst of the fire, unharmed. Will you kindly

tell

me how any being can have the use of anything,

until he acknowledges it, and knows that he has the ability to make it his servant in use? Then, by the practice of its use, he

becomes abso-

lutely invincible in its direction. I wish so earnestly to make clear to you, that you are being given and

DISCOURSE XXIII

taught theexact Laws which I used, and which every- one who has attained the Ascended State must use. It is all a matter of use, once you know of these

Laws and that the "I

Presence," which you are, has all intelligence, power and authority to con- sciously direct the energy, through the outer activity of your mind. Then do not fear to use it, to heal, to prosper, to bless, and to enlighten your fellow man. Erase from your mind forever, that there can be any selfishness in your conscious recognition, that the

Presence"

is directing. Itmatters not what you

require for your attainment, wherein it makes you more able, ofgreaterabilityand powerto bless.

Then

do you not see that there can be no selfishness in the desire for this greater attainment and Perfection? For any individual to feel that he must wait upon the attainment of another is a great mistake. Indi- viduals may attain only through their own, conscious effort inthiswonderful recognition. No one can grow

for another or attain for another, but each may be of immense helptotheother, byknowingwithintensity, that: "I

theonly Presence and Intelligence acting within that individual," for the one you wish to help. Thismaybequalified withwhatevertheperson seems to need most.

Every individual's first duty is Adoration andLove to the

"One Mighty I

Presence," which is every- where present.

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

Do you not

see how in this, it is a joyous privilege to love your so-called enemy, because: "I

the

only Real Presence and Activity anywhere"? If the ignorance of the outer activity of the mind seems to have created disorder, pain, and limitation, then you know that the miscreation has no power of its own.

There

is nothing but the wrong belief of the indi- vidual to sustain it, consequently, it has no Self- sustaining power. If you have been unfortunate enough to create in- harmony, disorder, limitation, then can you not see that you alone—through the power of your "I

Presence," the Consuming Flame—must consciously callon the Law of Forgiveness, consume through that Flame of Life, which you are, everything in your world which you have wrongly created? This should easily make it clear to you,

how you

set about to cleanse your world of its disorder and its mistaken creation. Then you stand forth, clothed

with the Sun, the Light of Eternal Life, Youth, Beauty, and Opulence, holdingwithin your hand for instant use, the Scepter of Power of the "I

Pres-

ence," which you are. It is important to

know that

this

One Mighty

Energy, does all things according to the quality you give It or the wish you want fulfilled. One thing students should be intensely conscious ofand that

is: "I

the Eternal, Harmonizing Pres-

DISCOURSE XXIII

ence and Activity everywhere I move, and of every- thing to which my thought

is directed." This, con-

stantly used with the feeling of its invincible power, will keep the atmosphere of your world purified, harmonized, and held in readiness for any conscious direction to go forth with great speed to its accom- plishment.

When you wish

tospeak with authority, silently to, or of another individual, speak his given name and you will find, the help, the energy sent, much more easily received. It is like calling the attention of a person to whom youwished to speak. Naturally, your first impulse is, if you are going to speak to one of the family, you first say Don, Mary, or Dick to get their attention, and then you proceed to give your message. So it is when directing the energy

silently.

Within the Inner World, in this recognition and use of the "I

Presence" knowing that: "I

everywhere present," you see how you may speak to one across the earth, through the "I

Presence,"

as readily as though that one stood in the room in

your physical presence.

warn you,

you attempt to use this knowledge to harm another, thenrememberthat throughyourown soul and body will pass the bolt or your intent to another. Try always to remember, that you are not human beings so-called, but you are Gods and God-

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

desses in embryo which, through the conscious effort, you can bring into Full Dominion. I say to you, beloved students of Light: "Arise! Awaken! to the fulness of your God-Dominion, Fear- lessly use the conscious knowledge and direction of this "Mighty I

Energy" for your freedom, pros-

perity, blessing, and enlightenment. Each of you is a glittering, dazzling, Jewel of Light, projected into a world of chaos and darkness, that the Radiance of your Light may expand, expand, and again expand, that all darkness of the earth be consumed in this "Mighty Radiance ofthe

Presence," which you

are.

Do not

hesitate, beloved children! grasp this Scep- ter of your Power and Dominion, use it to heal, to bless, to prosper, to enlighten, and you will find all earthly things bowingbefore you, and rushing to ful-

fill

your slightest demand. Such beloved ones, beloved brothers and sisters, the "One Mighty Presence, which I

AM,"

is the

conscious ability I convey to you this day, with its Self-sustainingstrength, courage, power, and enlight- enment, to go forth attaining your freedom now with these Personal Rays, which I project to each of you for these two weeks. I assure you these Rays are no idle fancy, but a tangible current of Energy con- taining in It all things, and blessing you according toyour acceptance.

DISCOURSE XXIII

I clothe you in this Mantle of Light, within it is all power. I hold you close in my Mighty Embrace,

with you every hour."

Saint Germain: Again have you been blest by that Electrifying Presence. I need not add to it, unless there are ques- tions.

When you

realize that "I

AM"

is the only Pres- ence, Power, and Ability to think in your brain cells, and you are accepting only the activity of the "I

Presence," then you make It the All-Power fulfilling every outer desire. Therefore, if you desire some- thing needful in the outer activity, it is the "I

Presence" producing it through your conscious de- mand, which has nothing to do with so-called human desire.

Sayoften: "I

always lovingobedience unto the Light."

Everything will become more alert, more quick- ened, and more powerfully protected as you use the

Presence," more and more. The Great Central Sun magnet: The more one is

conscious of this great magnet working, the more powerfully it acts in his own sphere. An awakened individual never uses a destructive

force.

When

the MasterofSuerne projected the force and the army was killed, he simply projected it for

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

the protection of his people, and the destructive qualities which the others brought with them to slay and

kill, qualified the force sent out by the Master, and

it destroyed those

who sent

it out.

You can see

how

easily it would do that, when they came

to de-

stroy.

Every individual, if he have understanding, has aright to protect himself. The students should always be taught never to judge the action of a Greater Intelligence than themselves. When phenomenon

produced by an Ascended Master, the activity so transcends the intelligence witnessing it, that it is most difficult for them to be sustained in the acceptance of the actual Truth of it. It is utterly impossible to satisfy the outer activity of the mind.

Projected vision: The etheric record is reclothed in substance. You cannot reclothe a record of scenes except in their own environment. The individual's record goes with him, wherever he goes and can be reclothed anywhere he is.

BENEDICTION: Thou Mighty,

Infinite Pres-

ence!

Thou Wondrous Brother of Light, Wisdom, Love, and Power! we give thanks for Thy Radiant

Presence, glorifyingall who look to Thee and in that Glorious Presence, we send to all mankind Thy En- folding Light, lifting them into Thy Presence always.

DISCOURSE XXIV

December 22, 19^2

Saint Germain

INVOCATION: Thou

Infinite, All-Loving Pres-

ence! we feel Thy Peace, Thy Love, and Thy Wis- dom pervading all—everywhere. Knowing there is

but the One Mighty Presence of which we are a part, we know thou art omnipresent, pouring Thyself forth, filling every need on demand, lifting the con- sciousness of mankind Unto Thee and holding it anchored there, until the "Light of Eternal Life" fills all Beings with Its Radiance, carrying them for-

ward with that Inner Impulse to eternal, permanent recognition ofthe "Great I AM." I bring you greetings from the Great Ascended Host and especially from Nada, Cha Ara, Chan, and Diana, Goddess of Fire.

THE DISCOURSE

As the consciousness of the students is raised into

the activity from the higher or Fire Element, every- thing in their Beings begins to act with an intensity that many times they do not understand and, as they begin to work more from the Fire Element stand- point, the more necessary it is to keep up the guard. The training that we are endeavoring to give forth

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

to bless, protect, and enlighten the students, is to train one's self to be on guard at all times, and while all should understand and with every effort use the

Presence" to maintain Self-control yet, if something happens unexpectedly, to stand serene in spite of it.

Use the statement frequently: "I

the Presence

on guard."

If something unexpected happens, just say: "We

will dismiss this," and go on in that joyous happi-

ness.

Try not to have any feeling, but to know: "I

the Mighty Presence governing everyone's ac-

tivity."

Whenever there is a

Center of Light of the In- tensity of this focus, there is always the element that would seek to enter through someone. If you are working about the house, keep using: "I

proof

against any sudden disturbance." This sets up a cer- tain armor that will keep the atmosphere harmon-

ized.

Use often: "I

the Presence which nothing can disturb."

Always hold yourselves in a joyous, calm attitude, regardless of anything that takes place. For one you wish to help say: "Here pal, through the 'I

Presence,' we give you the strength to con- trol that."

The very marvelous manner and radiation ofyour

DISCOURSE XXIV

two classes this week was the most remarkable thing Ihave everseen in classes ofstudents. The great Love and Harmony, within the hearts of these students maintained a sufficient length of time, makes almost anything possible. It

is a rare thing.

Here are three

classes inwhich the same Love and Harmony is main- tained.

Do you

feel the great wave of peace and joy that came like a breath of a spring morning? I will ex-

plain, that you may see how far-reaching is that wonderful, loving care. The Great Master, whom Jesus contacted, who en- abled him to gain the victory, is the

same One who

was my teacher, and it

was His Radiation which came just now.

He wishes me

to tell you that: "As you pass along the Pathway of Light, you will find the easiest way to overcome disturbance is to turn away from a thing and—forget

it."

You may have

this

Master's name later. To wrongactivities, say: "That is notcorrect," and then quickly pass it off.

This avoids a disturbance that builds.

As we reach into the Light, we are one great family. Knowing that there

is but the

"One Great

Presence" everywhere, you being the individualiza- tion of That, there can only be the one great family. Children of the One God. In the very first place let this be understood: If a

28o

THE

'7 AM" DISCOURSES

worthy individual

is critical, say with very definite certainty: "There is noonewhowishes to intrude this upon your free will. We do not mind sincere ques- tioning, but we do not tolerate criticism nor argu- ment."

The Messenger must refuse acceptance to the dis-

cordant things by pouringout the Love Element, that the discord may be consumed. The Messenger must be fortified or else the work is left half

undone. No

class or work of the Messenger can be sustained, if the Messenger allows argument or discordant feeling to generate.

It is very difficult for the average individual to understand, that the quickest way to stop any kind of disturbance is: to stop discussing it. The thing in your own aura is the only thing that

needs attention. The thing recorded in your atmos- phere can only come through your feeling. The spoken word, unless there is a sense of con-

demnation or anger back of it, w411

not record in-

harmony on your Inner atmosphere. Of the two undesirable conditions, it is far better

that one explode, and get a thing off his mind, than to hold the feeling within, of resentment or of being hurt, for that is what registers on your Inner At- mosphere. From my standpoint, Isee what is register- inginyourfeelingsand thereforeon the InnerAtmos-

phere.

DISCOURSE XXIV

You know how a carbuncle forms. Well! let

tell

you, that in your mental world, exactly the same thing takes place as the physical carbuncle expresses on the physical body. It is most important to do something to keep your- selves from harboring a feeling against persons, places, things or conditions, for these build and re- cord on the InnerAtmosphere. If the desire comes that: "I wish so and so would do this or that," check it immediately,

and say:

"There

is only

God in action there."

When

a feeling is registered in your atmosphere,

it is

anchored there until you dissolve or consume it.

It is always the feeling that makes the Inner record. There

no use consuming a thing,

you do not

break the habit of generating the cause. One can easily conquer this by saying: "I

in command

here."

Do not letyourfeelings run rampant. Many times individuals are brought together for

the sole purpose of compelling them to correct these subtle activities, that mostpeoplepay no attention to, whatsoever. This is a matter of stilling the outer in order that the Truth may be received. This is so vital in the individual's Self-correction. As you rise in consciousness, the energy is waiting

like an avalanche for expression, and if the energy is not controlled,

it will rush in

and cause you to do things that you would not have done for the world.

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

Whatever energy

is given into

your use

is to be sent

out harmoniously. That is the Natural Law of your Being.

If one does not understand that he is to govern the energy flowing through him, and he contacts a discordant element, the energ)' flowing through be- comes qualified by that discord, and he should im- mediately either check it or requalify it with Love. In my experience, if I met a discordant element, I simply said: "Here! I shut my door, you stay out."

The Universal

energ)' flowing through you is naturally harmonious. Shut your door, and then fig- ure out who's the matter. People resist persons, places, conditions, and things, because they have not mastered themselves. The students must maintain this Self-governed har- mony within themselves long enough to let the

momentum be

created, that becomes the permanent guard.

If one w^ill maintain harmony within himself,

tell you he will draw all good things unto him. The

unfailing prompter is, that the moment that one ex- presses some kind of discord, he is to realize that he is the one to blame. There needs to be no \\Titten thing towarn anyone.

The moment there

something discordant, it is

the prompter warning you to get busy on yourself.

DISCOURSE XXIV

Each individual is his

own guard and prompter at all

times.

There

OnlyOne Power in theworld thatcancor- rect anything, and that is the "I

Presence" in

each one. If we refuse to recognize, that we are the creators of our own disturbance, how can we ever correct it or be free from it? There

no person, place, condition or thing that warrants our ever being disturbed with the ever- present "I

Presence," beating our hearts each moment, and Who is ever All-powerful. If one will correct himself on these discordant feelings, he will let the "Great I

Presence" flood his world with all Perfection. If the individual will not correct himself, how can he ever gain the Eternal Victory?

The "I

Presence" is the All-power of the Uni- verse to make this correction. Let the "I

Pres-

ence" flow, until it washes everything clean. When your

attention is fixed firmly upon the "I

Presence," which you are, it is as though your body were a fine sponge through which this Pure Energy

is pouring, cleansing it ofall imperfection.

we willstop the discord, the "Stream of the I

Presence" automatically cleanses away all impurities. You thus have an unlimited power in your hands to

intensify your right commands. Even from the scientific standpoint, knowing that

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

the cells of the body are renewed in less than a year, if the discord could be shut off for one year, the mind

and form would express Eternal Youth and Perfec- tion.

Either from a sense of false pride or something, humanity will not face the Truth, that: the cause is

within themselves. The habit of always blaming the otherfellow for what has happened to us, is the thing that blinds us to the Truth and prevents Self^ correction.

wonderful illustration of this is in the beautiful

child-form. Until the child is old enough to begin to register the discord about it, its body is beautiful and expresses Perfection. This Perfection of form would always be maintained, if there did not enter

into the consciousness of the child the discord of the outer world. There are those who would say to me: "What about the child that is

born sickly and

disturbed?" In most cases that is a condition brought over from the precedingembodiment, or inrare cases, where there

is intense discord

between the parents,

this

may be intense enough toregister upon the child; butif youwill notice in cases of thatkind, as the child begins to grow and develop, it will show less and less ofthatdisturbance. That isabsolute proof the discord was not of its own creation, but was imposed upon it

by the parents, because the soul was strong enough to rise out of it.

DISCOURSE XXIV

In this particular point, one should understand the amazing conditions of suggestion wherein indi- viduals are constantly surrounded. For instance, let us take the environment and asso- ciation of individuals who have been in the habit of going together. In that friendly association, each one is susceptible to the suggestion from the other. If it be discordant, then that association will be broken up, sooner or later by one grand row. However, seventy-five per cent of the individuals moving about in the outer world, are not aware that they are taking on suggestion either from association, environment, or conditions out-pictured before them. The correct attitude

of the student who becomes

aware ofhis "I

Presence," is immediately to take the firm stand that: "I

invincibly protected

against any imperfect suggestion." Thus, one can build about himself an atmosphere, that will im- mediately repel all suggestions that seek to intrude, wherein there

is a destructive element.

I think it necessary to call your attention to your old copy books which said that: "If at first you don't succeed, try, try again." There is no way to gain Vic- tory and Dominion over limitation, except to keep at it until

you accomplish

it. If

you question your ac-

complishment, you are postponing your victory that much longer.

Thosestudentswhoreallybegin to understand that

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

in the recognition and use of their "I

Presence,"

they have the Universal Power at their command, then they know it

is impossible to fail in their appli- cation, because the more they use it, the more of its sustaining power they have. Every time you feel a Christ manifestation, say: "I praise Thee and accept the Light of Thy Pres- ence, the

TuU

Activity.' " Take this attitude always, andthen you shut the doortoany undesirable creation from those who have passed on. Always remember that you are the Master of what shall come into your thought world, and unless you realize that you are the Master you are susceptible to all kinds of thoughts and feelings. For others, know: "I

the Presence taking

into accomplishment."

we give attention to a condition of disturbance,

we aregivingpower tosomething else but our 'T

Presence."

BENEDICTION: Thou Mighty,

Infinite "I

Presence"! we rejoice in Thy Ceaseless Outpouring, Thy Enfolding Presence protecting and governing the Life ofthese belovedstudents. Helpthem to enter into the Fulness of

ThyPresence with nouncertainty, that theymaybless mankind wherever theymay be or go. Intensify

Thy wondrous Light within the outer activity that each one may become a great channel toheal, to bless, to prosper, and to enlighten.

DISCOURSE XXV

December

2^, 19^2

christmas day

Saint Germain

INVOCATION:

Infinite "I

Presence"! from

Thy Ancient Sanctuary, we find Thee pouring forth Thyself into manifestation with conscious intelligent expression, that Thy Perfection be manifest in all phases of Life, and that all of earth which has been wrongly qualified by mankind, be raised into that Ascended State—Thy Eternal Perfection. I bring you greetings and especially from the Re- treat in Arabia, that Great Center of training for the use of the Mighty Rays. I have two surprises for you to-day. I say, I, be- cause we are all one. I trust that I need no introduction, as I speak to you over the Light and Sound Ray, Nada speaks.

THE DISCOURSE

How

beautiful this day always seems to us in the consciousness conveyed to humanity, representing that birth of the Christ Activity, in all mankind, and to the students

who have become aware of what the use of the "I

Presence" means to them, in setting

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

into motion, Love and Intelligence to do their bid- ding, according to their direction of that Limitless Power.

So long, individuals have wondered how to attain the Christ Consciousness. The first mighty step is in the recognitionof the "Great I

Presence," God

dwelling in you. The second step

is in the use of

that "I

Presence," for when you say, "I AM," with the understanding of what it means, you have then and there entered into the Christ Consciousness. It does not

mean that you immediately express the fulness of that Christ Consciousness, for you must first kno^v where you are going, and what you wish to do, before you can accomplish it.

All the Ascended Ones have gone the same path, and use identically the same application, because all

roads lead to the Great Central Sun, the God-Head. Our Beloved Brother

Jesus, performed one of the

greatest blessings to mankind, in not only setting the example from his birth, and achieving the Ascension, but in making the Eternal Record thatstandsradiant, pouring Itself to humanity. Little can the unarisen realize what this means to mankind. It is an Eternal Beacon beckoning them on into the Light and in the example of the Ascension, Jesus stated definitely, not only what could be done, but what must eventually be done.

Great as were the wonders he was able to perform,

DISCOURSE XXV

he gave the marvelous promise, that: "Even greater things than these shall ye do." Many times students wonder what greater things could be performed than Jesus did, but he tells us that he only performed a few of the Universal services that can be rendered to our fellow men.

us, this day always symbolizes the conscious be- ginning of that most marvelous of all achievements, the Ascension. The moment the individual becomes consciousofthis fact, the processof his own Ascension has started and according to the fulness of his grasp of this Truth, may the individual accomplish it quickly or require time to do

it.

personal experience has been that, when I be- came aware of what

it meant,

and began the use of

the "I

Presence," I found that shortly, I was entirely unaware of time or place and that each day, as I entered more fully into this expansion of con- sciousness, I found that all things of my

desire were

right within reach, and mark you, right within m,y individual, governing power; and with it came the consciousness that: "Divine Love was the Mighty Cohesive Power, holding all things together and in place—that this Divine Love within me, of which I had begun to learn, made me an invincible magnet foreverythingupon which my desire rested." This simple Truth

one of the Mightiest that

first comes to the student.

first. It causes one to

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

realize that, really he can rise above these seeming limitations about him, and then, he finds one by one, that he is actually doing it.

this Mighty Self Within, that holds the substance of everything the heart can wish, within Its Own Em-

brace, and your ability and authority, mark you, to qualify and mold this substance, is that which causes it to take

on the form of your requirement, whether

be peace. Love, gold or enlightenment. I say to the beloved students:

"Awake, O beloved

students to your authority, to your right, to your con- scious ability, to apply this Great Law, to your Per- fect health, eternal youth and beauty, the riches of God, the glorifying of your mind and body, and then to ascend into the Arisen Dominion, into your Eternal, Everlasting Freedom." After you begin to find, step by step, that you are accomplishing, then you begin to forget all this outer condition surging about you, in the glorious feeling of being held in the Great Embrace of that Mighty Master-Self Within, that never has and never will give cognizance to time orspace. You are the Master and have Dominion in your Life, and over yourworld, the

moment you recognize

that the Energy, Power and Intelligence which you are using, is the "Mighty I

Presence."

How

fortunate indeed are those individualizations

DISCOURSE XXV

upon earth, who become aware, really aware of this Truth.

Jesus said: "Know the Truth and the Truth shall make you free." This

one of the mightiest phases

of that Truth. Apply it,

beloved ones! with full

determination, shutting out all uncertainty from your minds, and you will climb steadily that Jeweled Ladder of achievement, and as you look back upon each step gained, more and more will that blazing radiance shine forth, and you will wonder: "How could I have gone so long in the shadow, when above me stood

this Mighty Flame of Life, ready to con- sume instantly

all

my unfortunate, ignorant

crea-

tion?"

I tell you beloved ones, that you do not have to wait indefinitely in the recognition of this Mighty Presence. Fold yourarmsabout it in all the adoration you can command, and It will raise you quickly out of all these seeming limitations, clothing you in that "Seamless Crystal Garment," blazing with Radiant Light and held with a Jeweled Girdle, that it is your right to wear, and in your hand that Blazing Scepter of Dominion, the Searchlight of your Mighty Soul, which you can turn upon anything, upon any place, upon any height, and draw to you the revelation from within

it. Such,

beloved brothers and sisters, is

the picture of achievement which we have used and attained. Such, we

knowyou cando, because we have.

THE

'7 AM" DISCOURSES

Nevergrow wearyoftheconsciousness, that: "1

the Ascended Presence," and when you say that, know: "It

is the Self-sustaining, emanating strength bywhich

I reach

full dominion."

It makes

me very happy to be

home again,

for the

happiness in your hearts, to see the many rungs of the ladder you are past, and that you have the con- scious consciousness that you can achieve the Great- est of God's Gifts, the Fulness of Himself.

Cha Ara

It is with

much joy that

I too

may say a few words over the Light and Sound Ray to you, and to answer in person the many calls of the hearts to Cha Ara.

do have many a good laugh in moving about among the students, who have so much longing that

make myself visible to them, and yet some of them, upon the slightest movement unusual, catching their breaths lest I do. You know it is most comical, the outer activityof the selfwants a thingsomuch, and at the same time experiences all kinds of prickly sensa- tionsabout

it,

but beloved ones, I say this: "I may not appear nearly so frightful as you might think, so

trust

at least to have a pleasing form or appear- ance, and at the same time for the benefit of the dear Sisters, I shall endeavor to bring along some Attar of Roses."

Q. "From Kashmir?"

DISCOURSE XXV

A. "That would be quite appropriate."

"Why not your own brand?"

A. "You are very alert. I do not need to purchase

it as

you do, for I am privileged to brew my own." May

I add a

word to the beloved students, com- mending them and urging them to continue that wonderful, glorious "Presence of Love" and good- will, not only to us, but to each other, because it makes a wonderful condition in which the expansion of consciousness goes on in leaps and bounds. I must

commend them on the feeling of certainty

within themselves in the accepting of our "Presence" and the consciousness of their ability to apply the Law

of their "I

Presence," for it is increasing with great speed.

Do not be discouraged

in your call for our visible

appearance. While our hearing is perfectly good, I assure you, yet in that call is something that you re- quire. In the call for a thing is a certain vibratory action that the student needs, which cannot be ex- plained, except as you see it from the Inner Action.

AMERICA

"O America! Precious Jewel in the crown, the

diadem ofearth, that Flowerof Ancient Wisdom and Light! again you shall come into the power of your full bloom in spite ofall the seemingobstructions and appearances to the contrary at present.

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

"Within thy soul, O Mighty America! is the

strength to shake thyself free from the barnacles that have attached themselves to thee, the barnacles of selfishnessand the creation of the outer activity of the mind of unawakened human beings. So shall you again come into the fulness of that Light which is

your birthright."

Beloved students of this radiation, no matter what the appearance seems to be in the outer activity, do not allow that appearance to find anchorage in your consciousness or the suggestions from others con- cerning America.

Stand serene in your God-given Dominion, know- ing the Truth, seeing America free, governed by Di- vine Love and Justice.

The net that the

sinister force of earth has seemed to draw America into will yet find the "Sword of Truth and Light" sever the net each way, making of it the Open-Ended Cross of Freedom, of Light, and Justice.

The most valuable thing

in the individual's Life,

in the things which he cannot help, is to shut his eyes to the appearance of them, acknowledge, and set forth into action the Mighty Power of the "I

Presence."

Do you not

see, beloved students,

how very, very

foolishit is to keep accepting the appearance, through suggestion or otherwise, that you do not want,

DISCOURSE XXV

whether

it is national, state, or personal, when you

have such an extraordinary privilege of setting into activity, the "Mighty I

Presence" to correct whatever has the appearance of less than Perfection? The habit of mankind has been to see imperfec-

tion, wherewe see perfection. Now

in the recognition

of the "Mighty I

Presence" fully accept Its Per- fection every hour ofthe day. Thisdoes notmean that you have to dwell on this by the hour, but you can at least assert once every hour of the wakingstate: "I do accept the full activity of my 'Mighty I

Pres-

ence.

Each time you assert this, you are building it

powerfully into your outer activity, for you are al- ready using this energy and why not acknowledge at all times

who and what

It is you are using, thus giv- ing It the dominion It wishes to convey to you. In this way you can set into motion for the free- dom, protection, and blessing of America, your be- loved country, an invincible power. You do as yet,

little

dream of the mighty potency and power of ad- justment it can cause to take place, when consciously set into motion by one or more who recognize

Its

Invincible Universal Power. Now

let

me suggest

that instead of listening to the constant lamentation and suggestion of all kinds of destructive activities, that you know the "I

Pres-

ence" consumes them and requalifies all this energy

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

with Freedom, Protection, ayid Perfection for America and the world. For your encouragement,

want to say, that

all

those human beings, who started the cause of this present condition, did not foresee that it was going beyond their control, and through it,

many of them

have lost their outer ability to longer foster it.

So will those, who are attempting to bring back prosperity by the unlimited use of beer, find things going beyond their control and instead of temporary prosperity, things will sweep into actual prosperity. So now, as at all times of seeming chaos, will come peace on earth, good-will toman, and the Lightof the expanding Christ, in the hearts of individuals, per- meatina: the earth, will draw to Itself Its own. Again for the benefit of the beloved students,

urge them not to discuss discordant things any more than is enough to understand a situation. Then turn completely from

it,

and never let

hold your atten-

tion again, for I assure you what you entertain in your consciousness will find expression in your Life and world. So

fill it

with the "Great I

Presence"

holdingin Its embrace the Mighty fulfillmentofyour every desire.

See that Perfection, that Full Perfection of Its Ac- tivity everyrvhere in your Life and world. Do not be

affected or disturbed by the creation of others where you cannot help, except to see Perfection, kno^N'ing

DISCOURSE XXV

that back of the seeming shadow is the Blazing White Light of the "I

Presence."

This beloved ones,

my greeting

of the season

I leave with you. In closing, my mother and others of the Ascended Host, some of whom you do not know, but who know you, send their greetings of Love, peace, opulence, and strength to each of you, to bless you on your way to your final victory and achievement.

Saint Germain: Well, very fortunately, the Radio Corporation can't charge us up on overtime on our station. I suppose if they knew of it they would want tocharge us.

I want to say a word or two in conclusion, and that is, to urge the students to recognize that when they

say, "I

AM,"

for whatever they want to be accom- plished, they not onlyset the "Great I

Presence"

into action for the accomplishment, but they should be deeply aware that It holds within It the Self-

expanding, Self-sustaining, Self-emanating Power. While repetition is

good and

is ofttimes required to produce a deeper conviction, yet in the present advancement of the students, they should become more conscious of its innate, inherent, Self-sustaining power. This would give the outer consciousness a fullercomprehensionofthesustainingpower, so that, ifthe outeractivityofthemind is occupiedwith other duties, it can send forth the charge of the "I

AM"

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

into any achievement once an hour, without in any way interfering with the student's work. It is such a mistake for the student to let register in his mind the absurd idea that he hasn't time for these things, when it only takes a moment to power- fully realize the Mighty Invincible Activity of his

Presence" in whatever his attention is re-

quired to be used.

However, this application might be very helpful:

the Mighty Presence commanding the time, all the time I require for the realization and applica- tion of this Mighty Truth."

the other hand, if many times during the day, one will for a few moments take the consciousness that: "I

the only Intelligence and Presence act- ing," it will naturally adjust things according to the requirement. It is so easy to set the consciousness into motion, knowingone is not restricted by any sense of limitation.

TEMPLES OF LIGHT

They are located in the Etheric Belt above the earth'satmosphere. The radiation is pouredout from this Belt to the earth through its atmosphere. The

Etheric Belt around the earth and that around Venus would be vastly different. Venus iswithin the Etheric Belt, while the earth is below that. Warning: Do not give recognition to anyone who is a toolfor thesinisterforce. Simply know one thing

DISCOURSE XXV

only: "There isonly the I

Presence, Intelligence, Light, and Poweracting." Do not beconcerned about any personal activity of any kind whatsoever, at anytime.

The student's business is to see Perfection, feel It and be It, no matter what any human appearance seems to be.

BENEDICTION: From out

the Heart of

Thy

Great Silence, Oh "Mighty I

Presence"! comes the solution ofall things, the Perfection of all things,

for

Thou

art the Only Governing Power, Perfection, and Intelligence in all outer experience, for Thou art the Presence governing all human expression. Only as we see Thy Perfect Manifestation in all things, do we cause Perfection to manifest in all things.

DISCOURSE XXVI

December

2p, 1932

Saint Germain

INVOCATION: Thou

Mighty, Infinite Presence! All Enfolding Love, Infinite in Thy Activity, gra- cious in

Thy Loving Power, we salute Thee heart to heart, face to face, pouring forth eternal gratitude for the outpouring of Thy Mighty Energy—for the use of Thy Directing Wisdom, for the Presence of Thy Opulence

in our homes and use.

acclaim

ourselves that active part of Thee, Self-conscious of Thy Divinity, maintainingevery hour Thy Supreme Command.

I bring you greetings from the Great Host who

minister, and

Who

watch all activity.

THE DISCOURSE

all rejoice exceedingly in the wondrous, loving presence of the students, for the great harmony, joy, and accomplishment that has been attained. How mighty

that Miracle-Working Presence, "I AM," can and

will manifest Its Dominion if such a wonderful state

is maintained,

and

I tell you with no uncertainty, it can be maintained, ever growing greaterand greater in thecomprehension ofthat God Presence in Its Supreme Power of Divine Love.

DISCOURSE XXVI

Every student should remember with definite cer- tainty, that in this Quickening Power of the "I

Presence" withinhis Being, everythinggoodorother- wise is stirred into action. If there is latent within the consciousness: rebellion, resentment, or the inclina- tion tojudge, it means that all this will be stirred and brought to the surface to be consumed, and I tell you with no uncertainty, that unless the student con- sciously consumes that which is brought forth to the surface, it will consume him. If one finds himself be- coming irritated, he should seize the reins and, issu- ing the command through the "I

Presence," de-

clare: "That this be governed harmoniously." Here

let

me again remind

the students, that the greatest

thing in their progress is Self-correction and there is

no person, place, condition, or thing to blame for what they entertain, but themselves. This is

most im-

perative for their future progress.

These beloved students have arrived at a point

where thesesubtle conditionsmust be made clear and

thoroughly understood, otherwise they will find themselves facing conditions they are unable to gov- ern.

I repeat again to the students to be greatly en- couraged, because of the strides they are making in Self-control, the fuller and fuller acceptance of these Mighty Laws of Life, and their willingness to apply the mighty whip of Self-correction; for I tell you

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

frankly, and I speak from experience, that the outer activity, which we term the human, has to be flayed with no uncertainty before it is

brought under sub-

jection to the Divine Command. The reason

I gave the use of the

Ray or Flame

through the hand

is, because the

minds of some are

attuning more rapidly than the atomic structure of the body is being raised. This activity of passing the hand over the body will maintain and sustain that equalization of the quickening of the mind, and the raising of the atomic structure to its balancing point.

so happy and willing to give every assistance to the students, as are others, but there are certain bounds beyond which we may not go, because of the Self-conscious advancement of the students, which they must do for themselves. However, every one of them has everything by which to be encouraged, but again let me urge them that at no time may they divide the attention of the

Presence."

To do

this means, that you are releasing the stream of energy and giving power to outside things, and simply delayingyour progress. I speak from experience. It is not possible to divide the attention, for it must all be given to the "I

Presence" in order to go beyond a certain point ofat- tainment.

I do not wish to bring any shock to the students under this radiation, but I must speak the Truth,

DISCOURSE XXVI

that: "If those beloved students who have been

brought under this radiation are not able to hold their attention entirely upon the

Presence/ it

will close the door to our assistance to them for a long time." This need not be done, if the students will follow the direction, make the sincere effort every time the attention wanders off, bring it back with firm determination, and say: "I give all power to the I

Presence, which I

AM, and

I refuse with

determination, acceptance to anything else, ever again."

I wish to prepare the students, that there will come

the time when theymay not be sustained by our Mes- sengers, but must rely on their own ability

to hold

with such a firm grip upon the "I

Pres-

ence," that they will receive Its Mighty, Sustaining Power.

It is useless and a mistake for any student, after months of instruction, to each day or every few days, allow himself to be thrown into a sense of depression or doubt of the Inner-Power or his ability to apply

it.

This childish attitude of mind will in time shut the door, if it is not discontinued. Each student should take his positive stand, the moment discord of any kind attempts to enter into

the mind, and assert his Dominion by declaring: "I

the AlmightyGoverningPresenceof my Lifeand my world and

the peace, harmony, and cour-

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

age, Self-sustained, that carries me serenely through everything that confronts me." It is so important that the students have the bene- fit of the manuscripts, that we must discontinue the instruction until they are completed, for according to their ability to accept that which is illustrated in the manuscripts will the "Great Judge" determine what shall next be given. We may not under any cir-

cumstances take the student beyond the point where he

is well fortified.

must say for the protection of the students, that should certain phenomena manifest about them, to be calm, poised, and unmoved by it at all times, and to go serenely along, not allowing their attention to be held by

it, for it is not unlikely that in this num-

ber of students, that some may have sufficiently gen- erated energy from past understanding, at a certain point to produce certain phenomena. In such a case, they should always take the firm stand: "I

the

Governing Presence of this, utilizing it in its highest

expression and use."

You see that in

all this amount of instruction that has been given, it is buta fragmentwhich the student must build upon. The student must always watch for ideas from within himself, upon which to build his expansion.

The

first premise for every student on earth who

wishes to attain permanent achievement, is to first

DISCOURSE XXVI

remind himself that: "I

the Presence and In-

telligent activity." This is the first principle, and in It he can never go astray.

I assure the beloved students, that they need not

crave or desire phenomena, for the Natural Law

of their Being in their sustained progress, will pro- duce abundant phenomenal proof as they are ready for it. In this, mark you, I do not in anywise refer to the appearance of any of the Ascended Ones, for that is an entirely different thing, and

is really not to

taken as phenomenon of any kind. I watched with great interest the Inner Activity of the students, Tuesday and Wednesday, and it was very gratifying to see the expansion of that Inner Light within them, as the Power of Love grew more intense. It should be remembered by the students that, when they say, "I

AM," they are making the outeractivity a Mighty Magnetfor theLight to reach and expand.

I think it

would be very wise for each student to take the attitude at this time, or in the beginning oftheuse ofboththe instructionand the manuscript: "Great I

Presence, take me within Thyself, there instruct me, and cause me to retain the Full Memory of these Inner instructions." As Messengers of the Light, this training is very

essential, but the idea should not in anywise cause anxiety to go, or tension in the desire to retain.

3o6

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

because an attitude of that kind might easily close the outer memory of the Inner experience. I cannot help but smile to myself at the closeness with which some of the students are coming to most surprising things, but I trust they will always find themselves poised and serene in whatever the experi- ence

is,

knowing that: "I

the One, Eternal, Self-

sustained Lifein action," and to foreverremove from their consciousness that there is such a condition, as so-called death, anywhere in the Universe. The outer

activity of the mind and world is a passing maya, shifting as the sands of the desert, and need never cause anyone the slightest concern, for:

the Eternal Life, knowing no beginning and never finding an end."

Out of the heart of that Great Silence comes the Ceaseless, Pouring Stream of Life, of which each one

an individualized part. That Life is you, Eternally,

Perfectly, Self-sustained, and the garments it clothes Itself with are of but little consideration, until one comes to the point of recognition, wherein their at- tainment has prepared them for the "Seamless Gar- ment, Self-sustained, Radiant with every prismatic color."

Then, may one indeed rejoice in that Eternal Garment that

Ever-Radiant and Changeless, which has removed him from the wheel of cause and effect, and has made him a Being of Cause only, and that

DISCOURSE XXVI

30?

Cause

is the

Radiance of Divine Love, ever pouring and evolving from its Conscious, Self-poised, Radi-

ant, God-Center—the Heart of the "I

Presence,"

which

is Eternal

Youth and Beauty, the All- knowing Presence, containing in Self-conscious ac- tion, the past, present, and future, which after all are but the One Eternal Now. Such

is the eternal elimination of all time and

space. Then, you find your world peopled with Per- fect Beings, your buildings decorated with choicest jewels, you, standing in the center of your creation— the "Jewel in the Heart of the Lotus"—Its petals your Mighty Avenues of Its Perfect Activity. Such

is a

humble picture of that which stands be- fore you, beckoning you into your Perfect, Eternal Home and Radiance. You

see, I feel that Glorious Radiance and, if each one, and especially the students, could center them- selves in the Presence of Divine Love and hold them- selves there firmly, what wonderful experiences would come to them,

if they

would shut out the in- terference of the outer activity of the mind. For one to take the attitude that: "I

the Pres-

enceofDivine Love atall times," would dosuch won- derful things. To use thisstatementand feel it, would at all times close the door to the outer activities of the mind.

The solution of every problem is always right at

3o8

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

hand because the "I

Presence" always holds ev- erythingwithin it.

A demand

is the impelling of the solution into ex- pression. "I

AM"

is the Intelligent Active Principle within us, the Heart of our Beings, the Heart of the planet and the Heart of the system. I cannot refrain from reminding the students again, for theyshould always know, that: "Whenever yousay, "I AM," youarereleasingthe One, Almighty, Intelligent Energy, Power, and Self-sustained Ele- ment." Keep at it,

and you will come into a condition so supreme, so wonderful. When you

are looking into the physical sun, you arereallylookinginto the GreatCentral Sun, thevery Heart of the "I

Presence."

You must take the unconditional stand with your body, that: "The I

Presence governs this physical body completely, and compels it into obedience." The more attention you give your body, the more it is the master,

and the more

it will

demand and keep demandingfrom you. When

the physical body is either chronically ill or continually showing disturbance, it proves that it has been given attention over a period of years to one disturbance or another, and it will never im- prove, until one takes the positive attitude and whips it into obedience. You can positively produce whatever you want in

DISCOURSE XXVI

^og

your body,

you will

fix

your attention upon the Perfection of it, but do not let your attention rest on its imperfections. For the Ascension: "I

the Commanding Pres- ence." Use this often, for it stills the outer activity, so you become centered in the Activity of Love. The instant you feel something discordant, turn away from

it.

You have the Scepter of Power in your consciousness—nozi; use it. You are to follow Jesus' command: "See no man after the flesh." It means exactly what it says: Recog- nize no human imperfection, in thought, feeling, word, or deed.

Cha Ara, his Mother, Nada, and Saint Germain were working very intensely on the expanding of the Inner Light within each one who was here. We

wished that the students might see from the Inner standpoint. It would be an experience never to be

forgotten.

very powerful thing to use in problems is, to take thesimple consciousness: "God inme, the 'I

Presence,' come forth! govern and solve this situ- ation harmoniously." It would do wonders. The

whole thing

is to instantly

draw forth the "I

Presence," and set It to work. Jesus said: "Ask and ye shall receive."

"Seekand ye shall find."

"Knock:

it shall

be opened unto you."

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

Say to your Divine Self: "See here, God! come forth and take care of this." God wants you to set him to work. This releases a flood of the God-Energy, In- telligence, and Substance which flows forth to do the command.

BENEDICTION: Thou

Mighty, Commanding,

Presence"! assert Thy Dominion within the heart and consciousness of each student, command the Life Activity to express Its fulness, set Thyself as a guard at the door of the mind of each one, that he admits only that which is helpful

and harmonious.

Bless each one with that power to hold fast, and to go forth to harmonious attainment. We

thank Thee.

DISCOURSE XXVII

December

24, 1^55

christmas eve

Saint Germain

INVOCATION: Thou

Mighty. Majestic Christ- Power, now grown to Full Stature! we salute Thee by the Sign of the Heart and Head, accepting the Fulness of Thy Mighty Power, made manifest in the hearts of the students and of the people of America. We

accept the Fulness of the Light and Its illuminat- ing Presence within the heart and mind of each one, surging forward with such intensity that It carries the courage and strength for everyone, to make the needed conscious effort, that will enable the "Mighty

Presence" to raise the atomic structure into its

Full Ascension. Now

I will step aside, and let our Beloved Brother speak his heart.

JESUS' DISCOURSE

bringyou Love and Salutations from many ofthe Ascended Host—some of whom you know, and others of

whom you

are yet to know.

the Light, the Way, and the Truth," is the

Christmas Bell that is still ringing throughout the

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

field of Cosmic Activity. In the understanding that has been brought to you, in the meaning and power of the words, "I AM," you will find a Charmed Cir- cle in which you may move untouched by human dis- cordant operation. It

is not only a matter of

knowing

the Presence, but in practicing the Presence in even the simplest activity; forasyou attempt an unfamiliar experience, you many times feel timidand uncertain, but as you learn to use the "I

AM"

in the solving of

your desire or problem, you find growing a confi- dence that you can apply with a definite assurance. The students should always understand that it is

in the "Great Silence," or stillness of the outer, that the Inner Power flows in its ever-increasing accom- plishment, and soon they will come to know that even as they think of their "Mighty Source, the I AM," they

will feel an increase of strength, vitality, andwisdom thatwill enable them to go forward with a feeling of Mastery, that will surely one day open wide thedoor through the limitations of their human creation, into the Fastness of their True Freedom. We

so often see in the heart the craving for proof- some remarkable manifestation that will strengthen them on the way.

I assure you, blessed children of the

Light, any proof given outside of yourself is but temporary; but every step proved in and through your own conscious application,

an eternal accom-

plishment, and as you continue to gain the Mastery

DISCOURSE XXVII

through your Self-conscious application, you are not only accomplishing the things in hand, but you are raising the consciousness, until presently you will find that all barriers have gone down.

It is in this

manner that the door of human limita- tion is forever nailed back, and as my outer form

was nailed to the cross, so do you, by your ascending consciousness, nail back the door of self-created lim- itations, and feel and

know your Dominion.

the many students so vitally interested in mak- ing the Ascension, I would urge you to use the state- ment often: "I

the Ascension in the

LIGHT."

This will enable your consciousness to more quickly rise out of the maya of

human creation.

It cannot be stressed too urgently, that as you live

in, and accept

more fully the Transcendent Power of the "I

Presence," you will find that not only the outerstruggle ceases, but thatasyouhave entered deeper into the Light, the outer things that you have soughtso earnestly will really and truly begin to seek you; because by that time, you will truly and fully realize the unreality of form and its transitory ac-

tivity.

You will then know, that within you and the Light aboutyou is everythingyou can possiblydesire, and the outer that has seemed so very important will have lost its great binding power upon you. Then, in the outerthings that come toyou, will come joyous freedom. This is the true activity of outer things.

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

As you become more conscious of the Transcend- ent Powers that are at your command, you will know that you can quickly draw to yourself anything you require without harming or affecting another of God's children.

This Truth must be established within the con- sciousness, forconscientioussouls must know this un- waveringly, that they may not at intervals find them- selves wondering, if it is right for them to succeed, when others around them are not succeeding, for your greatest service, I assure you,

is to gain the

Mastery and Freedom for yourself.

Then, you are prepared to dispense the Light without being affected by the human creation in which you must move. Never feel sad or distressed, if another of God's Children is not ready to accept the Light, for, if he does not come to the Light of his own choosing,

it is rarely

but a temporary step.

As one begins to gain a conscious freedom from the body, he understands how temporal these outer things are, and how unimportant; but when one en- ters into the Universal Consciousness, or the Great Cosmic Activity, one finds to enter into the Light K ofall importance. Then he will know the joy of the Inner Presence and Its Invincible Activity, for which his heart will leap with joy.

Shortly before I became aware of

my Full Mis-

sion, the statement stood out vividly before me: "I

DISCOURSE XXVII

3^5

the Presence that neverfails ormakesamistake." This

knew later was the sustaining power, that en- abled me to BE the resurrection and the Life. It is unfortunate indeed, that some of the scrip- tural statements have been clouded by human con-

cept; yet I

thankful indeed that many have re- mained unaltered. Another statement I used con- stantly, for more than three years, was: "I

always

the Majestic Power of Pure Love that transcends everyhumanconcept, andopens the doorto me to the

Light within its heart." I knew later that this greatly intensified

my True Inner

Vision.

In response to the earnest desire within the hearts ofmany,

I wish to say, that during the years in which

the scriptures seem to have been unaware of my

ac-

tivity, I was going from place to place in search of the explanation of the Light and Presence which I feltwithin myself; and I assure you beloved students, not with the ease and speed with which you are able to seek to-day. Those of that day in my

association

were joyous to receive the knowledge of those un- chronicled experiences; but, owing to the unusual nature of them, it was thought unwise to place them before the multitude.

So it has been through the ages, when the period of transcendent experiences has begun to fade into the yesterdays, and those who followed were not suf- ficiently advanced to realize this Truth, they have

3i6

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

shut out from humanity glories—beautiful and won- derful.

However, at this time, there has come to the assist- ance of humanity, the Cosmic Christ Power, which became so real to me. This, through its natural im-

pulse for expression, is steadily and surely finding

its

way into the hearts and minds of a large per cent of mankind, to the extent, that great hope is present that this activity will enable the veil of human cre- ation to be lifted, so great numbers of humanity willsee signsand wonders, and feel them within their own

hearts. Then, they cannot be turned aside from the Truth by human doubts and fears. I spent some time in Arabia, Persia, and Tibet, and closed my pilgrimage in India where

met the

Beloved Master, who had then made the Ascension, although I did not know it at the time.

Through

the Power of His Radiation, revelation after revela- tion came to

me through which

/ was given expres-

sions or statements which enabled me

to hold steady

the outer activity of my mind, until it no longer had power to disturb or retard me. It was then, the full glory of my mission was

re-

vealed and the Eternal Cosmic Record it was to make, which was to be established at that time, for the blessingand enlightenment of the humanity that was

to follow.

You might be interested to know, that, this be-

DISCOURSE XXVII

came an Active Cosmic Record which is quite differ-

ent from any other record made, in that it contains

within

it,

and does to-day, the forward urge or im- pulse for which the human mind was and is a

mag-

net.

This accounts for the expressions and statements

gave forth becoming more and more vivid through the centuries, and with the forward impulse of that activity, assisted by other Powerful Rays of Radia- tion, focused upon the earth, it will enable a great number of humanity to become so anchored in the Truth and

Its conscious application that a transcend- ent accomplishment will be achieved. There

no one single step so vitally important, as getting before mankind the knowledge of the "I

AM"—

Power—which can be brought into the conscious use

ofthe individual. Within three years it will be amaz- ing how this simple, yet All-powerful Truth, will have spread among humanity; for all,

who

will think

upon

it, practice its Presence, and consciously direct its energy, through the power of Divine Love, will find a new world of peace, Love, health and pros- perity open to them. Those, who understand applying the knowledge of the "I

AM"

need never, never be beset by in-

harmony or disturbance in their homes, worlds, or activities; for it is only by a lack of acknowledgment

3i8

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

andacceptance oftheFull Power ofthis Mighty Pres- ence, that individuals allow human concepts and cre- ations to disturb them. The student should constantly look within his

human

self,

and see what habits orcreations are there, that need to be plucked out and disposed of; for, only by refusing to any longer a)low habits of judg- ing, condemning, and criticizing to exist, can he be

free.

The trueactivityof the student is only to perfect

his

own world, and he cannot do it as long as

he sees

imperfection in the world of another of God's children.

You have been given marvelous statements to har- moniously govern your Life and world. Apply them with determination, and you will succeed. Another correction many of you wish me to make is this: "I did not say

on the cross: Tather why hast thou forsaken me?' but I did say: Tather! how thou hast glorified me,' and I did receive into the glories with me the brother who was on my right on the cross."

There are a number of these beloved students whom

knew personally at the time of the crucifix- ion, and in giving this message forth to them I feel like talking to old friends; for in that Great Ascended Presence, centuries are but an incident, and only as we come into contact with human events is there a

cognizance of time.

DISCOURSE XXVII

Beloved students, who are so earnestly seeking the Light, try to feel yourselves held in my loving em-

brace; try to feel yourselves clothed in that Light, Dazzling as the noon-day sun. So anchor within your consciousness the feeling of your ability to make the Ascension, that each day brings you closer and closer to the Fulness of That Realization. Cut loose all things of earth that bind you. Know that in the Love, Wisdom, and Power that you accept from your "Mighty

Presence," is the power that does this transcendent service. Always remind yourselves that: "God in you is your certain victory; The 'I

Presence' which beats your heart, is the 'Light of God that never

fails';

and that your power, by the acceptance of this Presence, to loose Its energy and direct It, is limit-

less."

It is

my great joy and privilege to continue in

association with

my Beloved Brother,

Saint Germain,

in pouring forth, through my Conscious Radiation, a

definite assistance to the students who can accept the instruction of Saint Germain. This will continue duringthe entireyearof

1 934.

Do not misunderstand me, I

pouring out to all mankind, but in this radiation to the students, I

privileged to give a special service. With my Love

I enfold you.

With my Light

clothe you. With

my energy

I sustain you, that you

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

may go forth dauntless in your quest for happiness

and the perfecting of yourselves and your world. I trust this will bring a radiation that you may

feel at will throughout the year, and that your at- tainment may bring you boundless joy.

theEnlightening, Revealing Presence man- ifest with full power." Jesus the Christ Saint Germain:

I wish to convey my enfolding Love as a gift to

each of the beloved students, for Love is the Great- est Gift that can be given.

DISCOURSE XXVIII

December

2^, 75)55

christmas day

Saint Germain

INVOCATION: Thou

Mighty, Infinite, Active Presence of the Christ everywhere! we bow before Thy Majesty and Power. AssertThyDominion in the

heart and mind of every individual throughout the land, causing

Thy Wondrous Perfection

to express

everywhere.

I bring you greetings of Love, the Comprehend-

ing Consciousness and Mastery from the Great Host of Ascended Masters, who have looked with favor upon my humble efforts to dispense the Light, and Who

bring toyou their Love andclothe you in Their Mantle of Light this Christmas Day.

THE DISCOURSE

Oh, Love Divine! in Thy Magic Power of Trans- mutation, we assert Thy Power in cleansing and purifying the world of human mistakes and human creations.

Thou

wayofAttainment foreverystudentofthe Light, and through Thy Transcendent Power, the Kumaras start forth Their

Mighty Radiation for the blessing

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

of the earth and mankind for the entire year of 1934. Thus, will mankind find many desirable changes taking place—greater health, happiness, and pros- perity being restored, a deeper sense of Love, and a greater desire for justice in the hearts of mankind everywhere.

Inmanychannels, human selfishness willbe greatly transcended through the feeling of Pure Love that will generate within the heart, enable them to gov- ern the human sense, and cause them to involun- tarily desire to bless.

It is

my wish

that every one of the students send forth this Truth in conscious radiation at least once a day: "God, the 'Mighty I

Presence,' is govern- ing with Invincible Power everywhere in the hearts and minds of mankind." Those Masters from Venus, who visited the Royal Teton, and

Who

will again visit it this New

Year,

will start forth a definite activity to consume the sub- tle attempt to generate and bring into outer activity, another war.

Shamballa

is loosing Its Powers, that for many

years have been drawn within Its own compass. The Golden City, Whose Rays are sent in all di- rections—like the spokes from a wheel—is performing a service for mankind, that It alone can do.

mankind could know and understand these ac- tivities for what they are, such marvelous changes

DISCOURSE XXVIII

would take place in the outer world, as even the advanced would hardly conceive possible. On New

Year's Day, the Cosmic Wheel of progress will have reached a point where in personal activity, much of the free will of individuals can be set aside.

This brings a joy and hope unspeakable to the con- sciousness of those serving from these transcendent spheres of activity.

Thus,

students of Light! can you understand the magnificent assistance that is yours, to be had by stilling the outer and reaching forth for it. / plead with you, dear students, shut your minds against the ignorance and inharmonious suggestions of human beings everywhere. I say to every one of you: *Tree- dom

in every way, stands at your door, if you will but keep your personality harmonized, and refuse to accept inharmonious, sinister suggestions from the atmosphere and from those you contact in mortal form."

It is imperative that this be done, if you wish to bring into your world, joy, beauty, opulence, and Perfection of every kind. It is not our intent or desire to intrude a single thing upon your free will, but Oh the joy! that leaps within our hearts, when we see the students taking hold, comprehending, and applying these Transcendent Laws that we know mean their Certain Victory; and may Ireiterate what we have said before: "There

no single thing so

vi-

THE

'7 AM" DISCOURSES

cious in the human activity as that personality or suggestion which would try to turn the student from the Truth and Light which would be his free- dom."

In connection with this Mighty Cosmic Activity, the student should work with great determination, consuming all past and present inharmonious crea- tion. Every time your thought and desire reach forth in this manner, great currents of energy will come to your assistance to sustain and help you. This is part

of the present amazing assistance sent forth to the earth. The Silent Watcher has waited for 200,000 years for the Cosmic Wheel to reach this point—the coming New Year.

Again, I assert that never in the history of man- kind, has such Transcendent Activity been ready to rush to your assistance. I plead with you,

beloved

students! is it not worth all your determined effort to act in accordance with this great blessing, that makes your struggle for freedom from human-self- creations so much easier?

Beloved students, how deeply my heart rejoices to see within you the intense desire for the Light, and your determined effort to apply these Unerring Laws, which will as surely give you your freedom as you apply them.

I wish to

thank all the students for that joyous desire for the limitless distribution of "Unveiled

DISCOURSE XXVIII

Mysteries" and "The Magic Presence." In this great desire, beloved ones, is a service that you can little comprehend as

yet, its far-reaching blessing. I feel greatly blest this day of devotion to the Christ, to feel the Love from the many pouring out to me, and I assure you, blessed ones, that I shall come back to you with

all the Loving

Power at my

command

to assist, enlighten, and bless you. In the special service that Jesus has decided to give forth, you are surely blest indeed. Try to feel this Wonderful Truth with the deepest intense feeling you can command. Open your arms, hearts, and minds to the Glory of This Radiation, and as you can do this more fully and completely, you will see how quickly

all disturbing and limiting conditions about you will disappear. I plead with you, beloved students, do not con-

tinue to limit yourselves by human concepts. Declare and feel your amazing ability to use these Laws and direct this Mighty Energy to your Freedom and Per- fection. Try to realize that your human form

is not

a dense creation, difficult to manipulate. Try to feel it a transparent substance that follows your slightest direction. Speak to your body. Command

it to be

strong, receptive only to the Ascended Master Con- sciousness, to be a Perfect Expression of the Divine Power of the "Mighty

AM," and

to take on Its

Beauty of Form and Expression.

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

Review in your experience, the powerful determi- nation you have had at times to accomphsh success in the outer activity of things, and then realize how much more powerful your determination can gen-

erate to attain your Eternal Freedom. Believe me, beloved ones, when I say to you: "There

but your human creation that stands be- tween you and your freedom from all limitation. That creation

no greater an obstacle than you ac- cept it to be. If you take away from that creation its power to limit you, any hour—any day, you may joy- ously step through that veil into your world of the "Electronic Presence"—so beautiful—so joyous—so filled with the Dazzling Light of Its Glorious Pres- ence, and move there forever in that Light of Eter- nal Glory. Then, as you step back through that hu- man

veil, for service in the outer activity, you will continue to still feel the Glory of that Transcendent Being, which you are. Then naught of your own outer conditions or those about you will touch you or affect you in any way.

My whole being

thrills with this joyous anticipa- tion for you, as I know with a definite certainty your attainment.

any, who would let the suggestion of the ignorance of other human beings turn them aside from the Path, I wish to say: "Just remember

what awaits you—that it

within your ability to

achieve and be."

DISCOURSE XXVIII

Remember again, again and again: that as you grow into more and more intense acceptance of your "Mighty I

Presence," the outer problems that have seemed so terrifying will surely fade from ap- pearance.

Thus, not only

your problem solved, but every step gained in this way, does not reappear. Instead,

becomes your Eternal Freedom. If it is financial

freedom you crave, I plead with you to take the outer activity of your mind off the appearance, and place

upon your "Mighty

Presence," the only Giverofall the Mighty Opulence there is.

Stand firm

and determined in this, and you will have all the money you desire to use. Life does not limit you. Opulence does not limit you. Love does not limit you. Therefore, why allow your human limiting concepts to bind you longer?

Beloved Children of the Light! Arise! in the MightyGloryofyour True Being. Go forth! a Mighty Conquering Presence. Be! "the Light of God that never fails." Move! clothed in the Light ofthe Trans- cendent Glory of your God-Self—and Be Free!

BENEDICTION: "Mighty

Presence!"

Transcendent in this Christ Activity! we give to Thee our eternal thanks and gratitude for Thy Love, Glory, Freedom and our conscious ability and power to accept the Fulness of Thy Glory made manifest in

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

the outer activity of our lives; that we stand with

firm determination in Thy Light—directed by Thy

Wisdom, andforeversustained byThyTranscendent

Love, anchored within our hearts.

DISCOURSE XXIX

ARCTURUS' DISCOURSE

ON THE

August ip, ip^4

It is Saint Germain's request, that I voice to you

last night.

May

I first refer to

my own humble

efforts in con-

junction with those at the Royal Teton, on New

Year's day two years ago. It was then decreed that the Century of Progress Exposition should be a focus for a constructive activity, that should ever expand andincrease inintensityduringthenextone hundred

years.

The opening and lighting of it

was the initiatory

step that is to usher in the beautiful, magnificent Golden Age, which

is signalized in that activity. This has made Soldiers' Field sacred ground— a

World, and so far as humanity at large is concerned, the hub of the whole of America. A volume

could be voiced on all that took place and that which led up to last evening, but owing to the human sense of time, this must be greatly con- densed, and but an outline given.

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

Before proceeding to this description, I wish to call your attention to the unparalleled number of pageants of all kinds, of many nationalities, that are being held in Soldier's Field this summer. These cover the period from the Ascension of Jesus down to the present time. They give acknowledgment of the Ascension which is the most vital thing and the culmination of all human experience. These pageants from the human standpoint are a calling forth of the latent memory in humanity at large, and are a raising of the Essence of that activity. How

easy it is for humanity to pass over transcend- ent activities because of their unbelief, acknowledg- ment, or acceptance of the True Perfection of Life, for all Life in manifestation is God in Action. Un- fortunately, however. It is more often colored by human concepts

of limitation and destructive qual-

ities, which through the individual's power of free will everyone is at liberty to do.

This ere long, however, will be greatly remedied by the setting aside of the greater part of the human free will, as it is known to-day. This will enable much

of humanity to be awakened and saved from their own destruction.

Here may

I say, that the students

who think they

can play with the Great Law, because of their unwill- ingness to give the necessary Self-discipline, will find themselves unfortunate indeed, if they attempt it

DISCOURSE XXIX

when once having entered upon the conscious path. The Great Law, that does not discriminate, takes individuals at their words and feelings. Those who think they can escape this are but deceiving them-

selves.

The coming pageant of the Celts

is really of great

importance, for it enters into the vibratory action from the time of Jesus up to the present. The Inner

activity within and above Soldier's

Field last night, wasone of the most Divine Activities since the advent of the Kumaras into the presence of the earth.

Circle upon circle rose above the surface of the earth and those seated within the field. The first circlewas formedby the Membersofthe Great White Brotherhood in their Golden Robes, being those whose outer forms have not yet made the Ascension. Next came the Ascended Host of Masters who have made the Ascension. Then came the Angel Devas and seven of the Cherubim. The circle above them contained four of the Gods of the Mountains, three

whom you know,

the other you shall know.

Around thesewere the Archangels of whom the Arch- angel Michael was the Director.

Surroundingthe "Core of Light" within the center of the Field, extending for two hundred feet within the earth and to five thousand feet above, were Saint Germain, Jesus, the Tall Master from Venus, and

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

the Great Divine Director. They were the Dispens- ers of the Mighty Currents of Energy sent to all parts of the earth to do their work with no uncertainty. During the singing of the "Holy City," the Di- vine Pattern of that which is to become the "Holy City upon earth" was lowered into Its position, where It shall remain, until It becomes a visible, vibrant City of Light to the westward. The exact position of this I may not disclose at the present time, but I assure you It was a Mighty Activity, which will be- come a Mighty Reality to the humanity of earth. During Mr. Thomas' solos, that great vibratory action was taken up and re-echoed by a Great, Ma- jestic, Celestial Chorus, whose radiance poured forth over America like a glistening shower of Light to consume and bless.

During the singing of the Hallelujah Chorus, the entire activity was turned over to the direct dis- pensation of Jesus Himself.

I wish to assure

you that the set pieces in color

were not just a human idea, but those responsible for their presence were inspired by the Ascended Masters, principallySaint Germain, in order to estab- lish their renewed, powerful activity, which was in- tensified a thousand-fold or more to again act within the Life, the Soul, the Light, from the heart to the periphery of America and the world.

The representation of signing the Declaration of

DISCOURSE XXIX

Independence was to bring before the conscious at- tention of the earth, and especially America, its un- paralleled activity upon the earth, and to call the attention of the people of America that they might hold close to and stand by the original constitution of the United States, which was and is a Divine Crea- tion, until such time as the complete Ascended Mas- ter Constitution of the United States shall come forth, as the advance of the Golden Age proceeds. The Golden Eagle and the Shield represent the Height of Divine Protection for America again re-

established.

The Bell

of Liberty, in the power color of blue, represents the Glorious Liberty and Freedom forever for America and the earth, from all human selfish- ness, the instigator of which in every case is private profit, and the cause has been the same throughout the ages.

The four powerful blue rays that formed a canopy

over the field, thought to be ordinary by the mass of humanity, represented that Fourth Dimensional Activity brought into visibility upon earth, and if

it be necessary for the protection of America, the Jewel in the Heart of God, then that "Blazing Light as ofa Thousand Suns" shall descend upon earth and consume all human inharmony and selfishness from the planet.

The fan of pink Light at the beginning was quali-

T^HE "I AM" DISCOURSES

fied to serve in the entire activity, and the Great Love Star stood above

all, shedding its Rays through

the tier above tier of Great Beings. I congratulate you and this good Brother, and those many students of our Beloved Saint Germain, and

I thank you all for your earnest, sincere work

in behalf of the freedom of America. I also congratu- late and thank the Beloved Messenger, Margaret Pet-

tit,

and her beloved students for their splendid work. May the

activity of these beloved students of Light ever continue to expand until from this nucleus the Light of Its Radiance covers America. I also congratulate our Beloved Saint Germain

for his great accomplishment in establishing this nucleus and focus in America; and for his Wonderful Love, His Light, His Work for America for nearly two hundred years, which, ere-long, will begin to hearfruit ofsuchPerfectKind as hasnot been hereto- fore in any civilization.

bow in acknowledgment of His Great Love, Wis- dom, and Strength. I congratulate you, my beloved Sister and Brother, for your Love, steadfastness, pa- tience, and activity for the students that have been and those that are to follow. Ever know that: "I

the Only Acting Presence," and you will find that all activity will conform to the "Perfection of ThatPres- ence." I bid you adieu but not good-bye. Arcturus.

DISCOURSE XXX

SAINT Germain's thanksgiving day discourse

November

2^, 1934

BELOVED STUDENTS OF THE LIGHT:

To-day

is indeed

one ofthe greatest days of thanks- giving that I have experienced in one hundred years. To

see

how the Light, acknowledgment, and accept- ance of the "Mighty I

Presence" is being re- ceived, and utilized by the hundreds of students in America, istrulyatime ofrejoicingandthanksgiving. Not only do

I pour forth

my Love and

Blessings,

to the students, but the Entire Host of Ascended Masters, the Great Cosmic Masters, the Great White Brotherhood, the Legion of Light, and Those min- istering from Venus, join in this praise and thanks- giving for the True Light that is beingspread among mankind.

I do

and shall deeply appreciate every assistance of the students under this radiation in getting the books into print and spreading them before human- ity, for it is the greatest service at present that can be rendered.

The greatest need to-day is in calling the outer attention ofmankind to the "One Great Source" that can givethe neededassistance, andthat is the "Mighty

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

Presence" and the Host of Ascended Masters. The attention

of individuals fixed upon This Great Source, gives the opening needed for the outpouring of the Great, Eternal, Cosmic Light, to flood forth into the outer world, reachingnot only the conscious- ness of individuals, but into conditions that greatly need re-adjusting.

It is

my wish

that all the students under this radi- ation, feel their individual responsibility in this re- spect, to keep their minds and bodies harmonized, and to keep charging their minds and emotional worlds with the Directing Wisdom and Perfection of the "Mighty I

Presence." This will enable assist- ance to be given humanitywhich the outer could not possibly conceive of in its heretofore limited con- dition.

I wish each student to understand and feel deeply, that the Great Ascended Masters and Myself stand ready to give every assistance to the individual that the Law of his Being permits. The need of the stu- dents is always to stand firm and unyielding in the Presence, until the outer human creation about them

dissolved—consumed—and then the Mighty Light, Wisdom, and Power of the "Mighty

Presence"

will flood their minds, Beings, and worlds with this Glorious Radiance, filling them and their worlds with that harmony, happiness, and Perfection which every heart so much craves.

DISCOURSE XXX

/ urge

ALL

to do definite, conscious, protective workforAmerica, that the CosmicLight and Eternal Perfectionenfold theearth, removingandconsuming all discord, and continue:

"To bless persons, places,

conditions and things, for It is the Mighty Miracle- Working Activity that will usher in the prosperity and happiness that all so much desire."

It is

great joy to report to you, that already great protection has been given to the eastern coast from Philadelphia to Maine. If this protection had not been given, some of your cities would have been in ruins to-day.

This Beloved Ones,

what

means to bring a

Mighty Focus of the Ascended Masters into your midst. Only as your Inner Sight is opened to see and know the True Reality, can you have a small con-

cept of the Truth which I have just spoken. May your hearts

fill with joy

and may you work

earnestly for the health, success, and prosperity of the Messengers, who have been the channels through whom

this focus of protection has been given. Un- fortunate indeed are those who criticize the Messen- gers or the work. Better had they never been born in this embodiment.

Beloved students, try with all sincerity to feel the Reality and Infinite Blessings of this work, that your world and America may reap the great reward of that blessing.

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

Words are inadequate to tell you the fulness of my gratitude for your earnest sincere effort. Your ability and power to bless and prosper will ever in- crease, asyou hold firmly toand within your "Mighty

Presence."

My Love

enfolds you,

Light illumines you, and the Wisdom of the "Mighty I

Presence" pros- pers you unto the Fulness of All Perfection. The Love ofthe Mighty Host ofAscended Masters, the Great White Brotherhood, and The Legion of Light enfold you always.

sincerely in "The Light" Saint Germain.

DISCOURSE XXXI

SAINT Germain's Christmas day discourse

December

25, ^934

It is with great joy that

we are observant of the

tremendous accomplishment—individually, nation- ally, and Cosmically-speaking: for when we have the

useofandcan co-operatewiththose Greatand Mighty Cosmic Currents of Energy, directed by that Great, Wise Intelligence, then we know that every step moved forward brings us nearer and nearer to That Mighty Glory and Freedom, which many are learn- ing to feel and rejoice in. How

different all activities are when working in conjunction with That Great, Cosmic Wisdom, that

no longer compelled to withhold Its Mighty En-

ergy, because of the free-will of the individual; for now the Cosmic

Activities of the nations are of first consideration. Then comes the individual. Heretofore, because of the individual, certain Cos- mic Activities had to wait. Now the Great Cosmic Wheel has turned, bringing all national, emotional,

and mental activities into that Great Preparation where every cog of the wheel must fit into the Cos-

mic Reality.

The

free will of the individual still binds and limits the outer sufficiently, so there will be many

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

individuals and conditions in which it will be as though they were being run through great rollers, in which all undesirable qualities are pressed out, and by the power of the Consciously-Directed Flame are consumed.

The Mighty Radiance, consciously directed, by the

Great Host ofAscended Masters from the Great Cen- tral Sun, is not only having tremendous effect on the minds and feelings of mankind on the surface of the earth, but far within the crust of the earth it- self. Hence, it has been possible to avert many great

disasters.

Here

want to say in Great Love, gratitude, and blessing to the hundreds of students who have been projecting the Mighty Love, Wisdom, and Power of the "Mighty I

Presence" into the mental and emotional world, and assure them, that a gigantic work has been accomplished; for if

mankind and the

beloved students can once understand, that all cause rests within the mental and emotional worlds, then they will have reached a point of understanding, w^herein they know with complete assurance that the outer activity of mankind must and will come into Perfect Order when the only cause—the mental and emotional activities—are corrected and held in sub-

jection.

This

how so much has been accomplished even since last June. Here, I want to assure those who

DISCOURSE XXXI

have had some questioning in their minds: "Was it really true that great devastation had been averted"? that one day they will see and know the Truth of which I have spoken.

Since three hundred years after Jesus' ministry, mankind steadily and surely drifted back into deal- ing with effects instead of causes, and that is why no permanent assistance has been possible to be given. Now, with the assistance that the turn of the Cosmic Wheel permits,

it is possible to

bring the con-

sciousness of mankind back into dealing with the cause, and the effect, if out of order, must disap-

pear.

This

why the knowing of the "Mighty

Presence," Its Powers, and Whereabouts is bringing the students to deal only with That One and Mighty Presence, whose Cause isFullPerfection,as hundreds of these students are proving for themselves. When

their attention is fixed upon the "Mighty I

Pres-

ence," they are dealing with the One and Mightiest Cause, Whose One and Only Expression is Perfec- tion. Therefore, their worlds first become filled with ease and rest, and through that, they begin to feel the Glory of That Mighty Presence. As they begin to feel this, they realize that they can reach forth to this "Mighty Presence" consciously, and release such a Mighty Avalanche of Its Mighty Energy, that the hu- man does not even have time to re-qualify but a frag-

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

mentary part, with

its limitations

and inharmonies.

Therefore, the strength, that is required to give the

Eternal Proof to the individual, is sustained.

Thus,

through the individual's own Self-conscious effort, comes the Greater and Greater recognition of the possibilities within his conscious grasp. Mark you, I say conscious grasp, for it is only through first con- scious acknowledgment: second, acceptance: and third, application, or in other words consciously directing this Mighty Intelligence and Pure Energy, that the outer or human is kept dissolved enough, for the outer to truly grasp these Mighty Activities. Oh! the pity that mankind has believed so long, and many individuals very sincerely, that they could cure hate, condemnation, and criticism with those same qualities. How futile and tragic has been this false concept. Believe me,

Children of the Light!

hate never cured hate and neverwill. Condemnation and criticism never cured their kind, for as we have so often said to you: "That which your attention and vision

is held

upon you are qualifying, and com- pelling to come into your world—abide and act

there."

With

all

we have said and given forth, so little has been grasped of how much the personality

constantly qualifying the very atmosphere and con- ditions about it, with the things it does not want, through the belief, that it can continue to have any

DISCOURSE XXXI

kind of feeling and speak words of discord, hate, and limitation, and still be unaffected by it. This stub- born, false concept of mankind has filled the world with all kinds of tragedy.

Now, this Mighty, Eternal Light

is being released

to show mankind why the outer world has been so filled with tragedy. If I were to show you for one half hour, how much selfishness has been removed from the mental and feeling world of humanity, since theseclasses ofthe "I AM," began, you wouldscarcely believe that so much accomplishment, in so short a timecouldhavebeen possible. It couldnot andwould not have been possible, except for this "Mighty, Eter- nal Radiation of Light from the Great Host of As- cended Masters, from the Great Central Sun, the Masters from Venus, the Silent Watcher, Cyclopea, and the Mighty Gods

of the Mountains/'

All this is making possible the achievement for

Brotherhood have labored for centuries. For over fourteen thousandyears thiswork has continued with- out cessation, the Great Ascended Ones seeing the victory from the beginning; but Oh! the infinite pa- tience, to wait upon the waywardness of mankind centuryaftercentury, yet was there no single thought of impatience or:

"Why does not humanity change?"

It is only within the compass of

human thought and

feeling that judgment and impatience enter in.

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

Not for seven thousand years has there been such rejoicing at the Inner Octaves of Activity for man- kind, as comes with the ushering in of 1935. While it is true there will be

some great extremes in both

constructive and destructive activity, yet the forward impulse isso great, thatmany ofthedestructive things will pass with much less notice than otherwise would have been.

As more and more of the students of the "Mighty

Presence" realize that their thought and feeling are the only causes in their worlds, and that it is entirely within their province—within their ability and dominion, to govern their thought and feeling, then they will know that to govern these harmoni- ously, sustaining this activity, will fill their worlds with Eternal Perfection.

This day, when the great feeling and thought are fixed upon the Christ Activity, it has made possible as never before the filling of the

mind and feeling

world of mankind, with this "Mighty Cosmic Christ

Presence."

Thus can you understand how great is

our happi-

ness on this Christmas Day, to see the Goal of the Freedom of mankind in sight. Once they learn to withhold all power, they have given the screaming human appearances, then individuals will see how quickly those appearances will disappear; for no kind of discord nor

human limitation can be sustained

DISCOURSE XXXI

unless by the thought and feeling of individuals. Therefore,

beloved students of Light! to every discordant limitingappearance, say: "Get theehence, thou powerless human creation! I know thee not, my world

is filled only with the 'Mighty Perfection

my Mighty

Presence.' I take away fromyou— foolish appearance—all power to harm or disturb. / walk henceforth, in the 'Light of the Mighty I

Presence/ in which there is no shadow and I ant free, forever free."

I say to you,

beloved students! "Do not fail to charge your mind, body, home, world, and activity with the 'Mighty Love, Perfection, and Intelligent Activity of your Mighty I

Presence.'

Send forth through conscious projection—like the belching forth of a great cannon—the Mighty Violet Consuming Flame, consuming everything undesir- able and imperfect in your world of activity. Con- sciously qualify this with the "Full Power of Divine Love in Action," then see and feel what great beauty, happiness and Perfection you will experience as you move forward.

I urge the students with all the earnestness of my Being

to constantly charge everything within the activity of their thought and feeling with Love, Opu- lence, and Perfect Achievement. Do

this qualifying with dynamic energy! Put great feelingandsureness hack of

it,

and you willfind such

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

changes taking place in your world of activity and environment as almost to compare with the rubbing of "Aladdin's Lamp." I say to you, beloved students, with all the Love of

heart: "Use,—use—use this Mighty Application toyourFreedom."

When you

call the Mighty "I

Presence" into

action, into your Life, environment, and activity, all struggle ceases. The undesirable moves out, and the

Presence" moves in, and you find that you have truly entered into a new world, filled with the happiness and Perfection you have always known existed somewhere, within your own heart. Beloved Ones, no matter how humble your pres- ent position seems to be, by calling your "I

Pres-

ence" into action, you can transform everything within your world, and fill it with the Perfection that you desire tohave there.

VERY IMPORTANT

Train yourselves to still the outer, if only for five minutes three times a day. At the end of that still- ness with all the calm earnestness of your Being, call the "Mighty I

Presence" into action, and you will have all the proof in the world that you wish, of the Presence, Power, and Dominion of your own "Mighty God-Self." The Beloved MasterJesus, wishes me to extend his

DISCOURSE XXXI

Love and Assurance that He will give forth His Spe- cial Radiance to thestudentsunder this Radiation for the entire year of 1935. He will not dictate over the Ray to-day, but will on New Year's Day. This

is the Christmas

Message which the Host of

Great Ascended Masters, the Legion of Light, and the Great White Brotherhood give to you to-day. Mayyourhearts^ O belovedstudents! befilled with that Eternal Presence of Divine Love, and may you become so charged with

its Active Presence, that Its

very Radiance becomes an Eternal, Consuming Ac- tivity, keeping out everything but the Eternal Light of Perfection.

I charge the mental and emotional world of hu- manity with that Eternal, Active Presence of Divine Love, manifest everywhere in the heartsand minds of mankind. In theName, in the Power, in the Love of That Eternal Light and Perfection of the Universe, I send forth the Consuming, Purifying Flame throughout the earth, freeing mankind, controlling the feelings of mankind, and holding them in the Governing Presence and Perfection of Divine Love, now and forever.

With all the Love of my Being,

Saint Germain.

DISCOURSE XXXIl

JESUS'

NEW year's DAY DISCOURSE

January i, 193^

As we look upon the accomplishment of the past year from the Higher Octaves of Light, and then

come into your octave of human activity, we see and feel the great

change that has taken place, even in one year. It is truly most encouraging, most assuring,

of the ultimate goal of victory in the freedom of man- kind from the chains and limitations of their own creation. After all, the pity is that mankind

does not understand that the human activity alone is the

only creator of limitation and inharmony

there is.

In other words, through the ungoverned activity of the outer, personalities allow themselves to con- stantly re-qualify the Perfect Energy, the Pure Es- sence of their

own "Mighty

Presence" produc- ing all that is undesirable, when

it is

within their

ability to keep themselves so harmonized that the Perfect Intelligence and Energy, flowing through the

human form, couldnotandwouldnot bere-qualified. Therefore, it would constantly do Its Perfect Work, not only in perfecting the human form, causing it

to express Divine Perfection, but it would allow that Purity and Perfectionto flowoutintotheindividual's

DISCOURSE XXXII

world, producing the beauty, harmony, and success each heart so

much craves.

Why

does almost everyone desire greater beauty. Perfection and abundance of every good thing?

A. Because it is an

InnerRecognitionofeach one's own God-given Dominion which everyone can as- sert at any time. I assure you, beloved Children of Light, that every individual can assert his Dominion at any time, if he only will, by his recognition and

acceptance of his

own ''Mighty I

Presence/' for

that enables this Mighty, Invincible Presence to be- come the Mighty, Directing Intelligence. Therefore, do you not see that to this Mighty

Presence there is no obstruction, therefore no strug-

gle, no interference of any kind? This is how the old

scriptural statement, solong used: "Be still and know that I

God," can be made a dynamic power in

one's outer mind. In the past year, we have drawn

attention to

many of the scriptural statements, giving more explanation of their true meaning. This year,

we hope to bring forth a full and complete explana- tion of all the "I

AM"

statements used through the centuries, that

mankind may have the evidence be- fore their

own eyes, of the Freedom and Dominion which

within their own grasp. We

rejoice and give thanks that this year will re-

lease such abundant, financial support for this work.

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

that Boundless Light and Blessings will be brought to mankind. In all past Golden Ages, when the Great Light of the Higher Octaves descended into the earth, enfolding and dissolving the human creation

about individuals, they were so enabled to reach into the Higher Octaves through the Inner Sight, Hear- ing, and Feeling that they knew, first hand, the True Reality, and that the outer form was but the gar- ment of this All-wise, Supreme Intelligence which the "Mighty I

Presence" used to find expression

in the denseroctave intowhich thehumanhaddrawn

itself.

Can you, O beloved students of the Light! even for a few moments, realize what joy this brings to the hearts of the Host ofAscended Masters, who have freed themselves through Self-conscious effort from these same human limitations, that you are now ex- periencing? As these Beloved Messengers have come

knowwith

full assurance that freedom, so all man- kind will one day understand that everyone can make the necessary, Self-conscious effort in the rec- ognition and acceptance of this "Mighty I

Pres-

ence" and have this same freedom. Do not

let anyone of the beloved students make

such a mistake, as to think that the "Mighty I

Presence" is going to act independently of the indi- vidual's own Self-conscious effort. This never is and cannot he done. It is true that after the student has

DISCOURSE XXXII

reached a certain point of attainment, the Law seems to begin to act almost automatically, but this is only because a charged momentum has been built and established about the individual. Let me make clear to you now, that never until you have made the As- cension, do you cease to make conscious application for your own Freedom.

To-day I am going over some of these simple, yet All-powerful, acknowledgments of the Truth, be- cause I wish every student under this radiation to have a copy of this, that each one may read it once

a day; for to those who will do this earnestly and con- scientiously, I will give forth my own

individual

radiation to bless them and assist them to their Free- dom.

You have been asked, throughout the past year, to charge your mind, body, home, world and activity with the Perfection of the "Mighty I

Presence."

Now withyour

permission, I shall assist you, and also charge your Being and World with this "Mighty Per- fection and Abundance."

offering this assistance toyou,

beloved stu-

dents! Let no one be so foolish as to doubt, for I

the Jesus, the Christ of Galilee, that you have known of for the past two thousand years, that is dictating this discourse and offering this assistance to you. Again, let me assure you that this work of Saint Germain and Myself

is entirely different

from any-

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

thing that has been given forth to the Western World, because in this work there are no human con- cepts or opinions. It has not been possible to do this heretofore, until the Visible Light and Sound Rays could be established, through which knowledge and instruction could be given. If you, beloved ones, as students, can realize this, "how great will be your blessing and benefit.

The protection

that has been given America and certain other parts of the world, during the past few months, has transcended anything I have ever known in

my experience. Oh!

humanity could but realize

this,

how gladly and willingly would they co-operate to their utmost to sustain it, that its All-powerful Ac- tivity might ever increase.

can but call your attention to the Truth, the Reality, as we know it to be. When you can

fully ac-

cept this Truth and apply It in your world and ac- tivity, you will have all the proof required, in your own experience toenable you to know the Full Power of the Truth of which I have spoken. To

all

who can accept

this Truth, it will enable

to charge their consciousness and fill their worlds and activity with this Truth. They who doubt must wait, for doubt and fear are the two doors through which every human being must pass, to know and have his Full and Complete Freedom. The key that unlocks these doors is Divine Love in each one's ac-

DISCOURSE XXXII

knowledgment of his own "Mighty

Presence,"

as the Fulness of this Power of Divine Love Acting. The Door

to the Seventh Octave of Light stands open to every one

of the beloved students under this radiation who will make sincere, earnest. Self- consciousapplication. This, my beloved Brothers and Sisters, means your freedom. Can you—will you—

grasp this with the full power of your "I

Con-

sciousness" and he free?

dictating these words to the Messengers, through amplifiers which your outer world has not yet known, these words and this radiation are going forth into the mental and feeling world of humanity, which will immediately start into operation, and as the studentsand individuals contact these words from time to time, they will find an immediate response that will enable them to feel the Truth and the Real- ity of which I speak.

Oh! that humanity, who through church service after church service is acknowledging my Ascension,

Oh! why can

it not feel the

True Reality and know

that in

my Ascended,

Eternal, Light Body, I can and do reach all who will open their hearts to my reception? Oh, children ofearth! learn tocouple your feelingof the Truth with the acknowledgment of the Truth that you wish to have manifest in your Life. Then, you will be enabled to go forth to any height of achievement in your quest for freedom.

T^HE "I AM" DISCOURSES

the Open Doorway which no man can shut. Your "Mighty

Presence" is the Light that lighteth every man that cometh into the world. Your "Mighty I

Presence" is your Directing Intelli- gence, your Exhaustless, Sustaining Energy. Your "Mighty

Presence"

is the

Voice ofTruth speak- ing within your heart, the Light enfolding you in Its Luminous Presence, your Eternal Belt of protection through which no human creation can pass, your Eternal Reservoir of Exhaustless Energy which you can release at will through your conscious charging. Your "Mighty

Presence" is the Fountain of Eternal Youth and Beauty, which you can call into action and expression in your human form to-day. Your "Mighty

Presence" is your Resurrection and the Life of your body, of your world of action into that Perfection which the heart of every human being so much desires.

Listen,

beloved students of Light! When you are uttering these decrees for yourselves and I

uttering them for you, do you not see that we are doing

it for all the rest of mankind as well as our- selves? That when you issue a decree of and through the "I AM," you are issuing that for everyone else as well as yourselves? This is how the application and expression of the "I

AM"

becomes all-powerful, exhaustless in Its activity, and forever acts beyond the realm of human selfishness. Why? Because you

DISCOURSE XXXII

are asking for every one of God's children that same Perfectionwhichyou are calling into action for your-

selves.

This

is not possible except in the use of the "I

AM"

statements and application, fior acting within the "I

Presence" takes you instantly out of the activity wherein there is human

selfishness. This is why the earnest, sincere student who will cast out

all doubt and fear will find himself or herself acting within a sphere of positive, definite activity that knows no delay or lack of accomplishment in any- thing. Then

beloved ones! do you not see how you are then acting in a world of Infallibility, wherein your decrees enable the Full Power of the "I

AM"

move into action, causing

all

human inharmony and limitation to move out?

now voice the decree that the Host of Ascended Masters and students issued last night at the Royal Teton: "Such freedom, health, prosperity, and har- moniousaction shall come forth forAmerica and the world, as have never before been experienced on earth."

The students who will join us in this decree will

render a service which will bless them throughout the ages. Only because America is the Cup—the Holy Grail—do we often speak ofAmerica first. All should

know without question that what blesses America blesses the world.

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

Activity, a Radiance, such as has not been known since the height of the last Golden Age on Atlantis, was sent forth from the Conclave at the Royal Teton, the descriptionofwhich Saint Germain will give you later.

The Fulness of my Love, Light, and Blessing

leave with yourselves, all the students, and all man- kind, that the Light within each heart may be so

quickened, that you and they will no longer know- limitation of any kind, and that That Light becomes so powerful that Its very Radiance consumes all human creation, accumulated through the past or present, setting all forever free. My Love

enfolds all forever,

Jesus the Christ.

DISCOURSE XXXIII

ARCTURUS INDEPENDENCE DAY DISCOURSE

July 4,19^2

Saint Germain

INVOCATION:

Mighty, Sustaining, Enfolding Presence! we give praise and thanks for Thy Life

Everlasting, Thy Youth Eternal, Thy Light Illu- mining.

THE DISCOURSE

America!

WE LOVE YOU.

Mighty Seed of

God's Eternal Manifestation, we give praise and thanks that Thou art sustained and governed by God alone. The day on which independence within thy heart was established, thou didst become a Radiating Center of Light to all humanity. We

give praise and

thanks that out ofall, will come peace and prosperity to mankind in thy embrace. Back of thee is the Power that will sustain and maintain the Reign of God on earth. His Light shall illumine and strengthen the hearts of thy children in all ruling places, and out of all shall

come Love, Justice, and Wisdom. America! we love you. America! we love you. America! we love you. America! we love you. America! we love you. To-day,

America, those Mighty Messengers of God who have passed before look upon thee with their hearts filled with Love and strength, the Love

THE

AM" DISCOURSES

of the "Mighty I

Presence," flowing forth to heal, tobless andto prosper thyinhabitants. Thevery substance of earth is being quickened into greater activity, and as the Children of God walk the earth, so shall they feel the Current of God flowing in, quickening them into greater Love, Loyalty and de- sire for thy freedom,

America! Thou dost seem to have become bound, but thou art not. Thou art en- tering into thy Great Freedom. Thou dost seem in the throes of pain, but thou wilt be born into that great peace, health, happiness and prosperity. We

give praise and thanks that this is God's Wisdom— "The Mighty

Presence"—speaking. The Christ Child enfolding thee, America, has grown into Majesty and Power. It no longer pleads hut commands obedience of all that is of the outer, to the service of the Inner Presence. The Power

Divine Love governs thee and consumes all unlike Itself. America,

we give praise and thanks that thou art a GreatJewel within the Heart of God, the Lamp

of Illumination, lighted by the "Mighty I

Pres-

ence," the Chalice, the Crystal Cup, holding within its Pure Radiance the freedom, peace, health, pros- perity and illumination of those who dwell within thy embrace. May all the world feel thy Radiance and be blest by

it. Peace, peace, peace,

and on earth

good-will to man.

Arcturus.

DISCOURSE XXXIII

NOTES

Iwouldsuggest thatsometimeeach day, you think of your- self asaradiostation sendingforth peaceand good-will to all mankind. Know that in this Mighty Consciousness, the Limitless Power of the "Mighty I

Presence" flows forth

to each individual and gives that which he is ready to re- ceive, bringing enlightenment and decision to everyone. Beconscious that your own minds are such powerful Divine Centers, that at any time you can make quick, unerring de- cisions through the power of Divine Love. Recognize that your mind is but a vehicle of the Great Master Presence of the "Mighty I

Presence" within, and that it is to obey

that Inner Presence at all times. Command it always to act with decision, alertness, and quickness, and that all human sense of wavering be forever consumed.

The New Cycle

To-day

is a focal point of ten thousand years, the be- ginning of another cycle of ten thousand years in which the Great Ones from Venus, who have always been instrumental in the uplift ofhumanity and our earth, this day come forth and pour out to humanity throughout the earth a Mighty Radiance. This will bring about more quickly a greater stabilization and confidence in the hearts of many public officials. It will cause them to have a strong unwavering desire to reestablish America in confidence and prosperity, and make them feel a deeper Love and loyalty for her prog- ress than ever before.

Many will have learned that they

cannot rule humanity with a ruthless hand, for they are seeing that the inroad of control, which they had desired to gain over others, is returning to themselves for redemption. If this lesson can be impressed upon them sufficiently, a great calamity will have been averted. In this quickening period, things can be done, in the short period of twenty years, that would ordinarily require a hundred years.

36o

THE

'7 AM" DISCOURSES

SAINT Germain's description

NEW year's eve conclave AT THE ROYAL TETON—

JANUARY

1, 1935

It is with greatjoy that I relate to you briefly some of the activity that took place at the Royal Teton last night.

Two hundred

fourteen of the Ascended Masters were present and the twelve from Venus. The All- Seeing-Eye was in the most powerful action known thus far.

Great Rays of Light are made permanent to our national capital, and the capital of each state that a Constant Radiation may pour forth to these focal points, and also to the principal cities of Europe, India, China, Japan, Australia, New

Zealand, South

America, Africa and Mexico.

similar activity or Radiation from the Golden City and Shamballa was also poured forth, making a Triple Activity for the blessing of mankind. Every effort is being

made to avoid as much destructive ac-

tivity as possible throughout the world. The

activity of the past three months has been tremendously encouraging, and we do have high ex- pectation for this year. Being so well aware of the free will of humanity, we can but trust for their harmonious co-operation with the Conscious Radia-

DISCOURSE XXXIII

tion pouring forth from the above-mentioned Triple Activity.

There were out-pourings of Light from the Tall Master from Venus, Jesus, and the Great Divine Director, such as I have not known before in my ex- perience.

The many who have been fullyaware of my sincere efforts for the blessing of America, have now joined

in full power to achieve all possible that the Cosmic Law and the law of the individual will per- mit. The Cosmic Laws are daily giving greater free- dom

in this activity which is the thing that gives us such great encouragement. There were many students present last night, for which

very grateful. There is much detail of the activity which took place that I may not reveal at this time; but I assure all the students that it was marvelous beyond description. The Great Host of Ascended Masters join me in their Love, Light, Blessing and Opulence to the students, to America, and to the world, that this year may be unparalleled in its happiness to mankind. In the Fulness of

Love,

Saint Germain

FINIS

THE SAINT GERMAIN SERIES

By GoDFRE Ray King

UNVEILED MYSTERIES-Volume

Contains the first group of experiences under the Ascended Master, Saint Germain, in America in 1929, 1930, and 1931 THE MAGIC presence-Volume

Contains the second group of experiences under the As- cended Master, Saint Germain, and explains the use of "The Mighty I

Presence."

THE

AM" discourses-Volume

iii

Contains thirty-three discourses explaining the Ascended

Master's application of the "I

AM"

THE

AM" ADORATIONS AND AFFIRMATIONS-

VOLUME IV

selection ofsalutations. Adorations, and Powerful Affirma- tions of "The Mighty I

Presence." Ready in the

summer of

color chart of "The Magic Presence" lithographed beau- tifully and prepared for meditation or class instruction, suitable for framing. Size approximately 12 x 20 inches.

A PICTURE OF THE MASTER JESUS

A hand

colored steel engraving of an etching by Charles Sindelar, to

whom

Jesus has personally appeared. It is an exact likeness of Him as He stood in consultation with Saint Germain and the Tall Master from Venus at the Retreat in the Royal Teton, last New Year's Eve. Size approximately 12x16 inches—on heavy cardboard.

SAINT GERMAIN

A hand

colored steel engraving of an etching by Charles Sindelar. An Exact likeness as He has appeared on many occasions in the Retreat. Acompanion piece to thatofJesus and meant for the student's meditation. Size approximately 12 x 17 inches—on heavy cardboard.

3-THE "I AM" DISCOURSES by the Ascended Master Saint Germain